Category: Volume 7 – Number 1 – September 1996

  • Selected Letters from Readers

     
     
     

    PMC Reader’s Report on Theoretical Obsolescence

     

    I enjoyed reading your post – I am an avid reader of DeLillo (tried unsuccessfully to finish Pynchon’s Gravity’s Rainbow, it seems like it’s time for another shot) – I wholeheartedly agree that DeLillo can be in no way considered a postmodernist. Postmodernism, “the corpulence, the lack of pace, discernment, and energy”(Mao II) is precisely what he is fighting. His aim, I believe is to make the individual theoretically obsolete, for it is only in the “mohole-intense” realm of Reality, the shadow of Void-Core rationality, that an individual can find life. Anyway, it was thought provoking, and DeLillo deserves a lot of attention.

     

    These comments are from: Joshua Jones
    The email address for Joshua Jones is: Twilligon@aol.com

     
     

    PMC Reader’s Report on Cyborgs

     

    I have an article soon to be published in the journal for the American Academy of Religion that explores the history of cyborg discourse, and examines some possible reasons for the dearth of participation by traditional religious voices in it. The idea of a cyborg’s bisexuality provides an interesting nuance to the argument I’ve been making that I would like to discuss w/your author. Given the very high level of interest in the article I have written, I would also be interested in helping to organize a cross-disciplinary cyborg conference if you know of anyone planning such an event.

     

    These comments are from: Brenda E. Brasher, PhD
    Assistant Professor of Religion and Philosophy, Mount Union College, Alliance, Ohio
    The email address for Brenda E. Brasher is: BRENDA@NAUTICOM.NET

     

  • Resistance in Rhyme

    Brent Wood

    Trent University
    bwood@trentu.ca

     

    Russell Potter. Spectacular Vernaculars: Hip-Hop and the Politics of Postmodernism. Albany: SUNY, 1995.

     

    Spectacular Vernaculars is the most recent book on hip-hop to appear on university library shelves, and the first to deal squarely with hip-hop as a specifically postmodern phenomenon.

     

    Did I say “phenomenon”? Russell Potter would have my head. The central claim Potter makes in the intriguing introduction to Spectacular Vernaculars is that hip-hop culture constitutes a “highly sophisticated postmodernism” (Potter, 1995: 13). By characterizing hip-hop as a “postmodernism,” rather than a “postmodern phenomenon,” Potter begins to build his case for understanding hip-hop as a self-conscious political practice, not merely as a collection of commodities and customs. Furthermore, he means to insist, against Paul Gilroy to whose work Potter often refers, that hip-hop is fundamentally a postmodernity rather than an instance of oppositional modernity (4).

     

    Hip-hop, in Potter’s view, is a successful postmodern guerilla resistance against both the New Right and the corporate juggernauts that rule economic life in North America. Moreover, argues Potter, hip-hop is a resistance which has had “more crucial consequences than all the books on postmodernism rolled into one” (13). On the other hand, hip-hop is not simply a postmodernist praxis complementary to the postmodernist theory purveyed in the academy, but also a theoretical practice in its own right.

     

    Why hip-hop ought to be thought of as postmodernist rather than modernist has something to do with the guerrilla nature of its strikes and the ruthlessness with which it employs capitalist weaponry and the found objects of the postindustrial urban mediascape. Unlike Richard Shusterman’s 1991 essay “The Fine Art of Rap,” which discussed the postmodern aesthetics of hip-hop music, Spectacular Vernaculars is concerned with hip-hop’s political dimension. Ultimately, for Potter, hip-hop cannot be modern because it operates, in Sun-Ra’s words, “after the end of the world.” Potter also makes reference to Shaber and Readings’ characterization of the postmodern as marking a “gap” in “the modernist concept of time as succession or progress” (3). Potter compares this kind of interruption in a culture’s perception of historical time to the interruption in musical time caused by the use of the sample in hip-hop music. He also relates it to the concept and practice of “signifyin(g)” as defined by Henry Louis Gates, which implies a different relationship between the present and the past than the one supposed by modernism. As a “signifyin(g)” practice, hip-hop is always reclaiming, recycling, and reiterating the past, rather than advancing from it.

     

    The book’s title, “Spectacular Vernaculars,” plays on the double meanings of each of the words (and is a bust-ass four-syllable rhyme besides). The vernacular meaning of “vernacular” is something like “language of the common people,” and to his credit Potter makes an effort to speak in the language of the street. That he does not wholly succeed is probably inevitable, given his theoretical reference points and academic orientation. “Vernacular”‘s ancestry is more to the point of the book. It can be traced back to the Latin vernaculus–“a slave born in his master’s house.” “Spectacular” refers not only to the quality of Potter’s rhyme, but also to Debord’s Society of the Spectacle. Thus hip-hop is read fundamentally as a use of media and capital by the common people to further their own ends, rather than the ends of the hegemonic power structures which we generally assume are in control.

     

    Spectacular Vernaculars is divided into five chapters, which deal, respectively, with hip-hop in terms of art; language; the politics of race, class, gender and sexuality; tactical resistance; and political theory.

     

    Potter begins by characterizing hip-hop as a vernacular art, and seeks to demonstrate what he feels are its essential aspects. He argues that its fundamental practice is one of citation (or signifyin(g)), and that, as a result, hip-hop necessarily resists the categories of production and consumption. Three versions of the song “Tramp” are presented to illustrate this point: Lowell Fulsom’s 1966 “original” solo version, Otis Redding and Carla Thomas’s 1967 duet re-make, and Salt ‘n’ Pepa’s 1987 hip-hop track of the same name, which samples from and refers to the earlier versions. This treatment of a song lyric in its entirety and its evolution is one of the book’s high points. Unfortunately, this is the only in-depth “reading” in the book. The remainder of its arguments are supported only by short quotations.

     

    The second chapter, “Postmodernity and the Hip-Hop Vernacular,” has little to do with postmodernity per se but much to do with the vernacular as a language of resistance. Potter uses the medieval troubadours, Malcolm X, and Deleuze and Guattari as reference points as he builds a case for “Black English” as a resistant vernacular. He then takes this argument to another level, citing the subversive verbal and representational practices of rappers Paris and Da Lench Mob (Ice Cube’s crew) as building on this vernacular premise. Paris is cited to demonstrate the use of layered sampled dialogue (in this case, George Bush’s), while Da Lench Mob’s record Guerillas in the Mist is offered as an illustration of how hip-hop deals with racist verbiage from the likes of the LAPD.

     

    The title of the third chapter, “The Pulse of the Rhyme Flow,” is also somewhat estranged from its subject matter. Its subtitle, “Hip-Hop Signifyin(g) and the Politics of Reception,” is more to the point. Potter deftly shows how rappers’ rhetorical strategies are often misunderstood by their audience, and how “moral panic” can be used as a tool of powerful interests to keep insurrectionary culture at bay. He also deals here with inflammatory issues of sexism, violence, and homophobia in hip-hop, and with the question of black “authenticity.” In the end, Potter concludes, hip-hop is a culture whose roots and flowers are mixed and many. Hip-hop is not purely the domain of straight black men from the ghetto, although that image is often put to use by both rappers and the forces of moral panic. Its roots spread deep into the African diaspora, and its flowers transcend class, gender, sexuality, and nation.

     

    The fourth chapter is devoted to the politics of resistance, showing how hip-hop relays history to a society of amnesiacs. Potter calls hip-hop a “cultural recycling center” and a “counter-formation” of capitalism” (108). Here the central reference point is Michel de Certeau’s theory that consumers trace their own paths through the commodity relations with which they are presented. Thus the “eavesdropping” of white kids on black culture (Ice Cube’s term), Potter argues, can be read as an invaluable step toward an anti-racist society. The book’s final chapter continues this thread, emphasizing hip-hop’s multi-cultural and international aspects, and argues that essentialist definitions of what counts as “black” and “white” are ultimately more useful to the “powers that be” than to the people who are held in their thrall.

     

    Spectacular Vernaculars concludes with some insightful commentary on the relationship of academics to hip-hop, focusing on an interview between KRS-One and Michael Lipscomb. Potter argues that Lipscomb continually misses KRS-One’s main thrust by insisting on literal interpretations of language and conventional definitions of politics. Here Potter reminds us that “some real ground would be gained” by a dialogue between the sociologists of popular culture and the “vernacular cultural expressions” (153) they find so intriguing.

     

    Potter’s book is positioned as a translator between these two cultures and their respective dialects, yet it is obviously directed squarely at the academy. No young hip-hopper is going to read a book where rhyme is referred to as “homophonic slippage” and quotations from de Certeau open the chapters. Rather, Potter accomplishes much the same thing that Tricia Rose accomplished with Black Noise in clearing up the prejudices toward rap music and hip-hop in general that exist in the academy.

     

    Rose, however, eschews the term postmodernism and succeeds without it. Potter’s own formulations of the postmodern as an interruption in a collective sense of time and history and of hip-hop as a spectacularly resistant political practice are convincing enough in context, but in the end may leave the theoretically-oriented reader unsatisfied. Reference to James Snead’s worthy essays are absent from Spectacular Vernaculars, as is detailed consideration of the work of Cornel West. Furthermore, since we are dealing here with time and tradition, one can’t help but feel that there ought to be some consideration of West African concepts of rhythm, music, and social organization, and the cosmology that goes with them.

     

    In one sense, “Hip-Hop and the Politics of Resistance” might have been a more accurate subtitle for the book. For it is at its best when recounting hip-hop’s political history and serving up readings of the discourse between rappers and the media, rappers and politicians, and rappers and critics. Potter’s lens is a wide-angle one; he clearly considers himself a part of the culture in question, and he writes from a political position that is progressive without becoming preachy.

     

    One final issue is the relative neglect of aesthetics (postmodern or otherwise), a neglect which tends to reduce hip-hop’s musicians and poets to speech-writers and celebrities. After all, there is more to the hip-hop story than the self-consciously political, and there is more to the political itself than can be consciously thought. The greatest power of hip-hop is rhythmic and is felt as strongly as it is heard, yet the musical and poetic dimensions of hip-hop are hardly touched on here.

     

    In spite of these criticisms, Spectacular Vernaculars stands up as a complement to other recent academic writing on hip-hop such as Brian Cross’s It’s Not About a Salary, Rose’s Black Noise, David Toop’s Rap Attack and Michael Brennan’s “Off the Gangster Tip.” It’s never what Potter says that disappoints, but occasionally what he doesn’t say, especially given the book’s tantalizing title, the unresolved questions of African-American culture’s relationship to postmodernism, and the power of hip-hop rhyme and rhythm.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Brennan, Michael. “Off the Gangsta Tip: A Rap Appreciation, or Forgetting about Los Angeles.” Critical Inquiry 20.4 (1994): 663-693.
    • Cross, Brian. It’s Not About a Salary: Rap, Race and Resistance in Los Angeles. NY: Verso, 1993.
    • Potter, Russell. Spectacular Vernaculars: Hip-Hop and the Politics of Postmodernism. Albany: SUNY Press, 1995.
    • Rose, Tricia. Black Noise. Hanover: Wesleyan UP, 1994.
    • Shusterman, Richard. “The Fine Art of Rap.” New Literary History, 22.3 (1991): 613-32.
    • Snead, James A. “On Repetition in Black Culture.” Black American Literature Forum 154 (1991): 146-154.
    • —. “Racist Traces in Postmodernist Theory and Literature.” Critical Quarterly 33.1: 31-39.
    • Toop, David. The Rap Attack. London: Pluto, 1984.
    • —. Rap Attack 2. London: Serpent’s Tail, 1991.

     

  • Multiplicity: Una Vista de Nada

    Crystal Downing

    Messiah College
    cdowning@mcis.messiah.edu

     

    Multiplicity. Dir. Harold Ramis. Columbia Pictures, 1996.

     

    Multiplicity, a showcase containing entertaining displays of Michael Keaton’s acting range, is not a great film. The showcase itself, however, with its startling lack of depth, reflects off its slick surfaces the postmodern “transvaluation of values” that Fredric Jameson descried years ago in his now famous New Left Review article.1 Multiplicity (directed and co-written by Harold Ramis, of Animal House and Ghostbusters fame) is not a “postmodern film” in the sense that it develops “new rules of the game” which devalue the hegemonic perceptions and semiotic practices that encode mainstream movies (à la Lyotard); instead, it is a stylistically traditional entertainment vehicle whose content reflects the ineluctable power of what Jameson has called “the cultural logic of late capitalism,” wherein “depth is replaced by…multiple surfaces” (J 62).

     

    In the film, Keaton plays Doug Kinney, a beleaguered, though conscientious, foreman for a construction company, married to the lovely, though lackluster, Laura (Andie MacDowell) who put her career on hold to mother their two young children. Doug’s multiplicity of stressful responsibilities leave him no time to finish remodelling his own home, to help out with the kids so Laura can return to work, or to engage in any leisure activity whatsoever. After a tantrum-like display of frustration on one of his many job sites–a “scientific” institute on the Malibu shore–Doug meets Dr. Owen Leeds (Harris Yulin), who, with no compunction at all, offers to clone for (and from) Doug a second self who can help him on the job. With a gesture toward Keaton’s eponymous role in Mr. Mom (1983), Doug soon discovers that, even with his professional activities alleviated, running a home with children still allows him no leisure time, so he has a second clone made to handle the house chores. These two clones then clone a fourth Doug to help out with the housework in their own apartment above the garage (which, though in full sight of the house, is never detected by Doug’s family as housing three not-very quiet look-alikes). This third clone, extracted not from the original Doug but from one of his clones, turns out to be a near idiot: “You know how sometimes when you make a copy of a copy, it’s not quite as sharp as the original?” Doug’s first two clones explain. “Original” is the operative word here and signals a problematizing not only of “origins,” but also of the autonomous, unified, “authentic” self of modernism.

     

    The film itself mocks the mystifications of modernism when Doug first goes to Dr. Leeds’ office to discuss his problems. We cut to a full-screen picture of Doug’s talking head lying on a black leather couch, spilling out his frustrations to the “doctor.” As soon as we recognize this icon of psychoanalysis, it is undermined by Dr. Leeds’ response to Doug: “I’m not a psychologist.” Modernism’s depth model of the human psyche–which must be plumbed to discover the “origin” of behavior–is decentered by Dr. Leeds’ solution: a replication of the body, the surface of behavior. We have here what Jameson describes as the postmodern “shift in the dynamics of cultural pathology…in which the alienation of the subject is displaced by the fragmentation of the subject” (J 63).

     

    The displacement of identity is reinforced by a trick the film plays on its audience: we see Doug, after the first cloning operation, waking up on a gurney to stare at an image of himself standing in the shadows. Because the camera looks over the shoulder of the well-lit Doug on the gurney to view the darker image which stands before him (and us), we identify with the waking man, amazed to see a replicant before him. However, we quickly learn that the man with whom we have “identified” is actually the clone. It is as though we have been given a visual instantiation of the de-centered self which defines postmodern subjectivity.

     

    Multiplicity quite consciously explores Doug’s fragmented subjectivity by giving each clone a different manifestation of his “personality.” Made while Doug was still recovering from a testosterone-induced tantrum, in which he destroyed construction materials with a huge metal wrench while water powerfully ejaculated from a vertically erect pipe, the first clone embodies the macho side of Doug, not only kicking ass while on the job but trying to get some while off. The second clone appears soon after a scene in which the “original” Doug unsuccessfully tries to wrap up some pizza while struggling to talk on the phone above his children’s ruckus. This clone, therefore, adept at the home arts, loves to cook and is a master at wrapping up leftovers, and Keaton plays him as Doug’s “feminine side.” And then, of course, the third clone, made in both senses without Doug, gestures toward the “death of the subject” altogether; he is constructed from the superficial signifiers that mold Doug’s other selves. In fact, all the clones are quite literally “socially constructed,” made, we have seen, without much reflection on the part of Doug, by one who garners “authority” in our culture, a scientist who “authors” Doug’s various subject positions.

     

    These plural positions are mis-taken to be one “autonomous bourgeois monad or ego or individual” (J 63) when Doug’s wife makes love to all three in the same night and notices no difference–no authentic self that is missing–except that their bodies function differently: one cries, one is “athletic” and one has an erection as premature as his diction. Laura has experienced the postmodern simulacrum as Baudrillard has defined it: “reality itself, entirely impregnated by an aesthetic which is inseparable from its own structure, has been confused with its own image.”2

     

    The concept of the simulacrum is also employed by Jameson; however, he privileges Plato’s definition of the term–“the identical copy for which no original has ever existed”–to foreground the postmodern obsession with surfaces, wherein “the history of aesthetic styles displaces ‘real’ history” (J 67). Jameson’s reference to Plato is redolent of the “Allegory of the Cave,” in which people turn their backs to the “real,” naively convinced that the images on the surface of the cave wall, merely “shadows” of the real, comprise all that exists. Significantly, then, when the writers of Multiplicity describe Doug’s radically deficient third clone as “a copy of a copy,” they echo Plato’s indictment of the poet, who, “restricted to imitating the realm of appearances, makes only copies of copies, and his creation is thus twice removed from reality.”3 They go one step further, however, causing the viewer to question, with all postmodernists, the “reality” of Platonic “origins”; for the “original” Doug appears to have little substance other than the various subject positions he fails to coordinate in one body. Just as one of his construction sites is titled “Vista de Nada” (sight of nothing) Doug is the site of nothing other than his performance functions.

     

    Nada,” for the modernist, as reflected in Ernest Hemingway’s famous lines “Our nada, who art in nada, nada be thy name,” meant that “In the absence of a God each person must take responsibility for his own actions.”4 There is no such faith in existential authenticity for the postmodernist; as the “authentic” Doug admits, “I am not in my own life.” Even when he presumably “gets it together” for the denouement, he achieves no self-transforming enlightenment; at the end of the movie Doug has the exact same perception as at the beginning: he needs to spend more time relaxing and with his family. He is even shown doing the same activity at the end of the film as in the opening scene: coordinating the demolition of a concrete driveway. The only difference is that the later construction work is for his own home, with a view to winning back the favor of his wife. The “happy ending” of Multiplicity is grounded in the reification of commodity: Doug’s four selves turn a shabby Los Angeles bungalow into a gorgeous house, complete with outdoor fountain, fit for the glossy pages of Better Homes and Gardens. This construction, like the earlier condominium construction, like the very construction of Doug’s subjectivity, looks not to some transcendent ideal of human connectedness or Godly benevolence, but only to a vista de nada.

     

    Appropriately, Ramis sets the film in Los Angeles, its opening aerial sequence of endless intersecting freeways and relentlessly drab buildings concretizing a true vista de nada. However, what makes the location especially significant to Multiplicity is its mythic association with the simulacrum: the locus of “the rise of Hollywood and of the image as commodity” (J 69). In Hollywood, as Jameson notes, we get the “‘death of the subject’ in the institution of the star” (J 68). Indeed, even the “original” and “authentic” Doug Kinney is “an identical copy for which no original has ever existed” since he is merely a fictional character (even if obliquely named after one of Ramis’ late friends, Doug Kenney). And Michael Keaton, like any movie star, displaces his subjectivity as he becomes identified with the characters he plays. In fact, we might see Keaton’s various film roles as his clones, constructed by the hegemony of Hollywood which replicates roles, as Los Angeles does its freeways, if even taking them in different directions. (I think especially of Harrison Ford’s multiplicity in the Star Wars films, the Indiana Jones movies, and the Tom Clancey showpieces.) Indeed, Keaton’s Doug is a replicant of Keaton’s “Mr. Mom,” and Andie MacDowell is a replicant of the straightwoman she played in another Ramis film: Groundhog Day, whose plot is based upon the diachronic replication of a day in a weatherman’s life (Bill Murray) rather than upon the synchronic replications of Multiplicity.

     

    Hollywood even creates marginal “copies of copies”: idiot fans who seek to act and dress like characters from their favorite films, mimicking the shadows on the walls inside movie theaters. Without these simulacrum servers, businesses in Los Angeles like Star Wares, Reel Clothes, and It’s a Wrap, which sell, for outrageous prices, clothing once worn in “the movies,” could not survive. As the owner of Reel Clothes states, “Ninety percent of my customers are L.A. residents looking for something to wear to work,”5 fulfilling Jameson’s sense, expressed over a decade ago, that “we seem increasingly incapable of fashioning representations of our own current experience” (J 68, emphasis mine).

     

    Ramis ends Multiplicity with a simulacrum of another beach town. The three clones, at Doug’s behest, have gone off on their own, and have ended up in Florida running a pizza parlour called “Three Guys from Nowhere,” an obvious echo of a California chain called “Two Guys from Italy.” The name appears on a sign above the door, also inscribed with three cartoon heads which look a lot like the iconic figures of “Manny, Moe, and Jack” once used on the sign for “Pep Boys” automotive stores. Thus the film ends with yet another manifestation of postmodernism: what Jameson calls “pastiche.” While parody usually has a purpose, “pastiche” is the arbitrary juxtaposition of unrelated, nostalgia-generating signifiers–like “Two Guys from Italy” and “Manny, Moe, and Jack”–which entirely empties them of any meaning other than recognizability. They are signifiers cut off from their origins, severed from any transcendental signified; they are signifiers like Doug, Doug, Doug, and, yes, even Doug.

     

    Notes

     

    1. Fredric Jameson, “Postmodernism, or the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism,” New Left Review 146 (July-Aug 1984) 53-93. Quotations cited in my text as (J).
     

    2. Jean Baudrillard, “The Orders of Simulacra,” Simulations, trans. Philip Beitchmann (New York: Semiotext(e), 1983) 150.

     

    3. As summarized by Hazard Adams, ed., “Plato,” Critical Theory Since Plato (New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1971), 11.

     

    4. The first quotation is from Ernest Hemingway’s short story “A Clean, Well-Lighted Place” The Hemingway Reader, ed. Charles Poore (New York: Scribners, 1953) 421; the second quotation is spoken by a paradigmatic existentialist portrayed by Woody Allen in Crimes and Misdemeanors (dir. Woody Allen, Orion, 1989).

     

    5. “Brief Brush With Fame,” Patriot News (Harrisburg, PA) 5 Aug. 1996: C1.

     

  • (Re)Presenting the Renaissance on a Post-Modern Stage

    Theresa Smalec

    University of Western Ontario
    tsmalec@julian.uwo.ca

     

    Susan Bennett, Performing Nostalgia: Shifting Shakespeare and the Contemporary Past. London and New York: Routledge, 1996.

     

    To say that Susan Bennett merely extends the questions that prevalent scholarship asks about postmodern culture’s obsession with re-presenting the past is to neglect the keen conceptual shifts that her new book performs. Her opening chapter reveals more than a bid to contest standard definitions of nostalgia as a longing for the mythical past, as a desire to keep things intact. Rather, “New Ways To Play Old Texts” refigures this conservative praxis of longing as radically linked to political change. Nostalgia becomes “the inflicted territory where claims for authenticity (and this is a displacement of the articulation of power) are staged” (7). This term provides the pivotal foundation for Bennett’s exploration of “how particular vested interests project their desires for the present through a multiplicity of representations” (3) of Renaissance texts.

     

    To reconceptualize how Shakespeare’s authority both figures and fails to appear in postmodern experience, Performing Nostalgia unsettles the power that literary culture ascribes to the written word. Bennett insists that the collisions between genre, gender, race, and nation which incite debate among textual scholars have generative counterparts in contemporary performance. Aptly titled “Performance and Proliferation,” her second chapter aligns historical power with the realm of corporeal ritual; it surveys a decade of those “verbal and gestural repetitions which activate remembering” (9). Specifically, this chapter traces the production methodologies and reception economies of twelve different stagings of King Lear that occurred in Britain between 1980 and 1990.

     

    Initially, Bennett probes the possibility of (dis)articulating Lear’s overarching “greatness” within the parameters of British public television and mainstream (commercial) theatre. Within the bounds of the Royal National Theatre Company, the Renaissance Theatre Company, the Royal Shakespeare Company, and the BBC, she attends to those specific combinations of factors and agents that “suggest the potential for an innovative and perhaps radical reading of this canonical text” (40). And yet, to complicate the lens through which a notable range of postmodern criticism identifies and champions transgression, Bennett takes up the Royal National Theatre Company’s 1990 production of King Lear. She summons this re-presentation for two interrelated reasons: first, to assess the extent to which an orthodox British stage may serve as the site on which individual directors’ and actors’ revisionary idiosyncrasies are actualized; second, to locate and to explicate the “matrix of material conditions” (41) through which politically engaged renditions of Shakespeare are necessarily produced and received.

     

    Bennett begins with Deborah Warner’s direction of the Royal National Theatre Company’s 1990 version of Lear. Mindful again of the too-hasty suppositions that accompany our contemporary appetite for subversion, she notes that Warner might easily be marked as “challenging tradition by virtue of her biological coding” (40). After all, she is not only a woman directing Shakespeare, “but one doing it at a particularly prestigious theatre” (40). Moreover, there is Warner’s resolve to put red plastic noses on King Lear, King Lear’s Fool, and even on the dead Cordelia. As anticipated, scholarly accounts of this staging promptly align emancipatory change with the visible surface of things. One example is Anthony Leggatt’s Shakespeare in Performance, a text which endorses the view of Anthony Sher, who played Lear’s Fool: “We began with the red noses and…it was immediately successful. There is something very liberating about wearing a red nose, both externally and internally” (40). 1

     

    To problematize this faith in a singular agent’s power to unfetter the bodies that act out a text as prescriptive as King Lear, Performing Nostalgia confronts the multiple, interrelated forces that sway not only the production but the reception of this particular play. On one hand, it is clear that certain personal, bodily gestures bear the power to fill in the “gaps of the Shakespeare corpus” (2). The details that an individual director cites as missing from the script can be made to return through an embodied representation. In this sense, the highly visible yet unsanctioned red noses worn by Lear and Cordelia “become the text” (2) to supplant the locus of power traditionally bestowed upon the word. Deborah Warner’s desire to disrupt King Lear’s status as a standard of solemnity is suddenly manifest. Or, from another perspective, the shocking crimson that marks Cordelia’s corpse signals a potent strategy through which feminist translators of Shakespeare may avow the brutality toward women that male directors regularly efface.

     

    On the other hand, Bennett observes that transformative agency is never “the sole or unique possession of director, actor, spectator or critic” (41). Rather, modification relies on the mesh of circumstances out of which verbal and bodily forms of transgression emanate. To curtail the intervention intended by Warner is the fact that a “specific viewing community” (46) recognizes her revision and interprets it as merely mimicking one that has gone before. While the novelty of red noses may liberate a younger generation of eyes, Bennett’s archival research shows that London’s premier theatre critics saw the “innovation” as “something rather less new” (40). Precisely because of its lasting impression as “the first mainstream red nose King Lear of the decade” (41), the Royal Shakespeare Company’s 1982-3 production appears both in memory and in published reviews as Warner’s source text, as an influence that perversely subsumes both her own authority and that of the Bard.

     

    While this turn of events is far from promising, Performing Nostalgia does not forsake King Lear and other Shakespearean plays as “visible and thus significant sites for the contestation of cultural power” (48). Consistently cutting-edge in terms of the dramatic topographies that it surveys, this valuable work looks beyond mainstream theatres and beyond theatre itself to those other spaces where reconstructions of the present by way of the Renaissance past can and do occur. One fascinating example is Bennett’s account of the public works company Welfare State and its seven-year residency in the northern English town of Barrow-in-Furness; amongst other things, the working-class town’s single employer produces nuclear submarines. It is at this improbable locus that Welfare State initiates a site-specific performance and filming; since the idea is to create work for and with the local population, Barrow-in-Furness’s economic climate directly informs the project’s concerns. Significantly, Welfare State facilitates the community’s oppositional political engagement through a nuclear age King Lear. Here, as in her analysis of Barrie Keeffe’s racially and socio-economically inflected King of England and in her reading of Women’s Theatre Group’s Lear’s Daughters, Bennett underscores the potential for micropolitical change. In these noteworthy contexts, the act of restaging “takes up a global awareness of Shakespeare’s plays and resituates it in the specific experience of a community audience” (55). A pivotal inference can be derived from this attention to the often-neglected role of communal reception; precisely through a production’s focus on the possibility of dialogue and interaction with its target audience, the point of proliferation shifts from “what have we done to Shakespeare’s play” to “how can this material be useful to us?” (56).

     

    Performing Nostalgia’s third and fourth sections move Shakespeare out of straightforward performance studies to assess more disturbing histories of influence alongside the concerns that currently haunt the discourses of popular culture and post-colonialism. Chapter Three, “Not-Shakespeare, Our Contemporary,” examines the discord between the idealized authority of Shakespeare’s texts and those other, less than perfect Renaissance city comedies and revenge plots that we recycle in order to justify our own post-modern obsessions with sex, violence, and power. Brad Fraser’s 1993 production, The Ugly Man, figures as a potent example of Bennett’s determination to “situate the desire for desire,” to ask “for whom” such chilling nostalgia is “spoken, embodied and subsequently read” (7).

     

    Fraser models his play after Thomas Middleton’s classic drama, The Changeling. As portended by this antecedent text, The Ugly Man charts the devastating repercussions of an outsider’s entry into a small, sequestered community. Crucial, however, is Bennett’s scrutiny of why the gay, Edmonton-born playwright conflates Middleton’s unmerciful legacy with the seemingly innocuous heterosexual love plot of pop culture’s Archie comics. The initial effect of this unlikely combination is a medley of horrid laughter. Forrest, a hideously disfigured and newly-hired farm hand, becomes obsessed with the beautiful virgin Veronica, the daughter of his multimillionaire employer. Although Veronica is engaged to wed a respectable young man, her inability to find meaning or pleasure in the monogamous, matrimonial relationships that society sanctions incites her to acts of deviance. After coaxing Forrest to help enact her unlawful deeds, she finds herself sexually indebted to the ugly man upon whom she cannot bear to look. As the action progresses, the tension intensifies between Forrest’s and Veronica’s sadomasochistic desires and the heteronormative laws imposed by a rural community; despite his brute strength and her physical allure, their socially unviable yearning culminates in a spectacle of gore. By the end of the play, virtually every character is mutilated or murdered in the most depraved of ways.

     

    Bennett aptly notes that on the surface of things, Fraser’s fixation with scenes of gratuitous violence and sexual degradation does little more than restate the morally numbing message of a range of postmodern spectacles. In short, he locates the impact of his production in a “surfeit of images, rather than articulating any content or analysis of those images” (84). However, her analysis of The Ugly Man’s historical echoes does not end on this note of dismissal, nor in a homogenization of the play as merely another exhibit in popular culture’s parade of radical chic. Rather, she reviews its too-evident purchase on Jacobean apathy by undertaking an “activity of radical reading that might defamiliarize our own desires and dissatisfactions in the present tense” (94). This is to say that she recognizes and brings to the foreground the anti-heterosexist agenda that haunts the unspeakable subtext of Fraser’s visual excess. She discerns the conspicuous consumption and seizures of power from which Forrest and Veronica derive their fulfillment as fraught with desire for political change. Once it is situated in the right-wing, neo-conservative, and homophobic context of Alberta (the province where Fraser grew up and came out as a gay man), the meaning of his spectacle changes. For a specific community of viewers, The Ugly Man can be perceived as an articulation of presence forged in resistance to heteronormative tyranny.

     

    To close this cutting reappraisal of the past in performance, Bennett’s chapter on “The Post-Colonial Body” probes the long-neglected anti-colonial uses to which Shakespeare’s The Tempest might yet be put. To do so, she draws on recent feminist extrapolations of the Same/Other antagonism that is habitually staged through the figures of Prospero and Caliban. In response to the oversimplified view that “‘we’ now participate in a historical moment which is not only postmodern but post-colonial” (119), she insists that closer attention must be paid to those other bodies which are elided in our wary scrutiny of traditional polarities. In her words, “The potency of the Prospero/Caliban tropology has served to mask the sites in The Tempest of patriarchal colonization” (125). Moreover, “the play’s women (Miranda and the textually absent/silent Sycorax) have not been much read for their participation in (and destabilization of) what otherwise becomes a hegemonically male contest” (125).

     

    As an overdue complication and corrective to the androcentric discord of The Tempest’s Same/Other paradigm, Bennett summons Laura Donaldson’s 1992 study, Race, Gender and Empire-Building. Her subsequent analysis reconsiders Donaldson’s assertion that “the crucial question raised by the coupling of Miranda with Caliban…is why these two victims of colonialist Prosperity cannot ‘see’ each other.” Pivotally, the answer she offers is one that almost all Cultural Materialist and New Historicist writings on The Tempest omit: “the intervention of the performing body” (129). While it is undeniable that these modes of criticism attend diligently to discursive performance, Bennett underscores the very real deficiency posed by “almost always ignoring, and so explicitly or implicitly negating the implications of an intervented presentation” (129). As demonstrated by her interdisciplinary reading of how Miranda’s feminine body is regulated in both Shakespeare’s script and in Peter Greenaway’s 1991 film, Prospero’s Books, “the relationship between discursive performance and physical mode of presentation is not only complex but crucial” (130).

     

    “The Post-Colonial Body” ends in an effort to think about both The Tempest and its colonial bodies as texts that were in fact conceived as performance. As Bennett rightly observes, this requires careful reference to “ideas about the body in circulation at the time of its original realization” (130). Ironically, however, she undermines her determination to historicize the seventeenth-century body by invoking Michel Foucault’s 1978 text, The History of Sexuality, as a principal source of authority. My critique of this maneuver is not meant to denounce Foucault’s confident account of the Jacobean period as “a time of direct gestures, shameless discourse and open transgression.” Nevertheless, it strikes me that any endeavor to assess the degree to which performing bodies of this era “made a display of themselves” 2 requires a more rigorous look at temporally specific commentaries on the productions that rivetted Early Modern audiences. To make up for this fissure in what is otherwise a solid analysis, Bennett effects a close and provocative reading of The Tempest’s opening scene between father and daughter. Mindful again of the radical difference between reading Miranda on the page and viewing her body on the living stage, she charts (from the perspective of production) why it is so important that “the language used by Prospero draws constant attention to the body he addresses” (130). Not only does his repeated reference to Miranda’s heart, hand, eyes, and ears provide for the actors “a code of gestural and physical representation”; it also “supplies the spectator with an itinerary for the gaze” (131). Most significantly, the combination of Prospero’s rhetoric and Miranda’s visible body alerts us (the ostensibly post-colonial audience) to the status of spectacle that still marks the feminine body. In a white, masculine, Western political and sexual economy, feminine corporeality retains its troubling legacy as “the battlefield on which quite other struggles than women’s have been staged.” 3 And yet, the enabling power of performance lies in its ability to show that the woman’s body, which is often presented as passive, is not naturally so. Enacting a particular subject position self-consciously can restore agency to those who lack it. Within such enactments lies the potential for social and political change.

     

    Acutely vigilant of the multiple and often conflicting political investments that subjects of the present make in re-presenting the past, Performing Nostalgia does a remarkable job of speaking across the gaps that riddle our postmodern tense. Time and again, readers will be struck by the book’s topographical, conceptual, and disciplinary versatility. From Britain’s famed commercial theatres to the steel towns of the working-class, from Jacobean decadence to the struggles for reform that tread our contemporary stages, from literature to theatre, from theory to praxis, Performing Nostalgia is relentlessly hopeful reading for students, professors, viewers, and performers alike.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Alexander Leggatt, Shakespeare in Performance: King Lear (Manchester: Manchester UP, 1991).
    • Michel Foucault, The History of Sexuality, Volume I., trans. Robert Hurley (New York: Pantheon, 1978).
    • Mary Jacobus, Evelyn Fox Keller, and Sally Shuttleworth, Body/Politics: Women and the Discourses of Science (London: Routledge, 1990).

     

  • Music and Noise: Marketing Hypertexts

    Thomas Swiss

    Drake University
    ts9911r@acad.drake.edu

     

    Eastgate Systems, Inc.

     

    Given that musical references are common in the critical literature about hypertext, I begin with Jacques Attali, 1 whose criticism poses a challenge not only for music and musicians but for other artists as well, including writers working in hypertextual mediums. Considering sound as a cultural phenomenon, Attali argues that relations of power are located on the shifting boundary between “music” and “noise.” Music is a code that defines the ordering of positions of power and difference that are located in the aural landscape of sound; noise, on the other hand, because it falls outside of a dominant musical code, transgresses this ordering of difference. For Attali, then, music is tamed noise.

     
    By many accounts, hypertextual witing aspires to the condition of noise, not music. It means to jam the normal literary frequencies, create a disruption, some useful static. Said in a rawer, more openly political way, it “overthrows” “all kinds of hierarchies of status and power”; it is “radical,” “revolutionary”–or so the best-known arguments go.2 But how radical is hypertextual writing in our current Age of the Web? How committed is any of it, to borrow Attali’s terms, to producing an appreciation of noise (as opposed to music) that transgresses the dominant order of difference?

     
    Why “review” Eastgate? Because we only know Eastgate through its representations of its aesthetic and intellectual enterprise–the way it has conjured itself discursively. The way it has conjured itself as a text. In this brief review, I want to offer in impressionistic fashion (and with the support of a few hypertext links) some observations about Eastgate, a pioneering publishing company which has managed to create a kind of “local” scene for hypertext writers. Of course, as is often the case now with the wide-spread use of e-mail, news groups, and Web pages, locality here is less a place than a space: a network that brings people and their ideas together. In particular, I want to pose some questions about the evolving discourse surrounding literary hypertext, including certain conflicts and contradictions at work in the field of hypertextual production and promotion. At Eastgate, this discourse finally positions the company and its authors as both advocates of noise (meant to overthrow the literary mainstream) and music (meant to enter the mainstream.)

     
    Based in Watertown, Massachusetts, Eastgate specializes in “serious hypertext.” That last phrase, used in the company catalog, Web site, ads, and other promotional materials, appears to mean something like “academic” hypertext as opposed to, I suppose, much of the hypertext one finds these days on the Web: “The Dickens Web” as opposed to “Mike’s Cool Links.” I don’t know how big the market is yet for hypertextual criticism, fiction, and poetry–my own order for Eastgate’s fiction was a first for my university library. Judging from the number and increasing frequency of hypertexts that Eastgate publishes, however, the news must be fairly good. If it is, I suppose Eastgate is in an enviable position: it practically owns the franchise. Its stable of writers includes such influential authors and critics as George Landow, Michael Joyce, Carolyn Guyer, and Stuart Moulthrop.

     
    In the area of hypertext and–is it too early to use the phrase?–“hypertextual studies,” Eastgate resembles certain other “niche” publishers of avant-garde work. Like City Lights Books in the 1950s, which provided the Beat writers an early home, or Roof Press, which still provides a publishing outlet for “language poetry,” Eastgate appears to offer hypertext writers close attention, good company, and (for a small organization) sophisticated marketing. Using the tag line “serious hypertext,” for example, is a clever marketing move as it marks out a “high” literary space for everything Eastgate publishes. Thus Tennyson’s “In Memoriam” and Clark Humphrey’s “The Perfect Couple” (described in the Eastgate catalog as “A New Age couple discovers the secret of perfect love”) get to travel together under the same umbrella, although they reflect–to say the least–different literary values and practices. But claiming for your authors’ work a certain (if undefined) seriousness seems mostly a pre-emptive strike on Eastgate’s part, an attempt to disarm those critics who refuse to take anything composed in hypertext seriously.

     
    The relationship between software and digital writing is indeed a complicated one. At the textual level, it obviously affects both writer and reader. That is, it alters the composition and influences the “readability” (and symbolic meanings) of a text. At Eastgate, where the discourses of (computer) science routinely meet those of literature and literary theory, this relationship can be difficult to express. Which metaphors will suffice? In the following passage we hear a certain–and sudden–awkwardness as Michael Joyce offers the “reading instructions” for his new (and very interesting) hyperfiction from Eastgate, Twilight: a symphony

     

    When you begin a reading, you will see an open text window that looks like this one. If you want to shape this reading in something of a dance involving our common intentions and momentary whims, you can click and go on (here or anywhere) and the text will take you, or you it, where either you or it are going…

     

    (Enough poetry, you say, bring on the praying mantises! So be it…)

    Behind each open text window is an arrangement of titled boxes with arrows among them which represent their links. Each box (or space) contains text and/or graphic images. Many of the spaces also contain more text boxes. That is, each space can both contain text and images and hold more spaces like itself.3

     

    In this particular case, the passage into and through various lexicons, however discordant (“praying mantises”?) or conflicting, can be part of the reader’s pleasure in the text. What begins here sounding like an overly-ripe lyric poem concludes by sounding like an instruction manual–the sort of movement you might find in the work of John Ashbery and others.

     
    But some representations, including graphic ones, of the ways in which software and serious writing interact can be confusing or contradictory at Eastgate. Is hypertext more like literature or science? music or noise? commerce or art?

     
    Take the cover art on the catalog, which appears to reproduce a nineteenth century drawing. In the drawing, two bearded men in suits are gazing at or into telescopes while two boys in the corner converse at a desk.

     

    Cover of Eastgate catalog, Spring 1996

     

    I’m not sure how we’re supposed to read this illustration. Are the men programmers and the children writers? That hardly seems right. Why are there no women involved in this mysterious enterprise? Eastgate publishes a fair number of hypertexts by women. Minimally, we see that the image foregrounds the “science” of hypertext as opposed to its literary elements. What about the full name of the company? Eastgate Systems. “Systems”? Or the text of the brochure which includes a “welcome” from Mark Bernstein, “Chief Scientist,” who begins his message with the resonant phrase: “Dear Friends in Hypertext.”

     
    Now where are we? In The Church of Hypertext? Well, sort of. There is a lot of hyperbole surrounding hypertext, a kind of utopian (and sometimes evangelical) rhetoric that springs up, as Martin Spinelli points out in a recent essay on radio and the internet, among devotees of emerging mediums. 4 Thus we find George Landow, for example, talking about “hypertext visionaries” in the Eastgate brochure. Landow’s comment is a blurb for a software program called Storyspace which is sold by Eastgate and which happens to be the software of choice for many Eastgate authors.

     
    Nothing wrong with that, except that the relationship between Storyspace, “a hypertext authoring system for the personal computer,” and the hypertextual writing that Eastgate publishes may be misleading. That is, hawking the software, as Eastgate prominently does in all of its materials–even in the jackets of the hypertextual “books” they publish–may suggest too strong of a connection between the software and the quality of the work itself. The better the software the better the writing? Eastgate appears to promote this linkage in the brochure:

     

    Storyspace is used to write serious hypertext nonfiction--such as David Kolb's Socrates in the Labyrinth and Cyborg: Engineering the Body Electric by Diane Greco. Storyspace is also used to write creative and experimental hypertext fiction and poetry, like award-winning author Edward Falco's Sea Island, and Michael Joyce's afternoon, a story.

     

    Eastgate’s claim, while a common one in the world of advertising, means very little; it’s like Knopf developing a line of pens and paper and then crowing: it’s the same kind of writing apparatus Toni Morrison used to write Beloved! Maybe so, but so what? Of course, I am exaggerating here. Yet what animates this claim is something that currently remains under-studied and under-conceptualized: the relationship between the production of literary hypertext and the market. Some questions we might ask include: What are the ways in which we might consider the political economy of hypertext? How does the market impact the technology of hypertextual production and the practices of hypertext authors themselves? How do we conduct an institutional analysis of a company such as Eastgate? Like many “indie” labels in the music business, Eastgate often professes an oppositional discourse and yet needs, in some measure, to be understood not as “noise” but as “music” in order to survive economically.

     
    At any rate, no matter the claims made for it, I find both the Storyspace authoring program and the Storyspace Reader software rather cumbersome myself, though the design has improved somewhat over the nearly ten years they have been on the market. On the positive side, the quality of display is very good, as are the shapes and locations of the windows, even if one often wishes that the boxes could be enlarged by the reader. But I find the information structure tricky to learn, and the navigation tools in the Storyspace Reader–in the age of the easy-to-use Netscape Web browser–could use both re-locating and a new set of icons for clarity’s sake.


    Storyspace browser

    Netscape browser

    My comments raise familiar concerns about the difficulty for “independent” companies like Eastgate to compete, especially in the area of technology development, with mega-companies like Netscape. Of course Netscape itself was only a few years ago employing a version of counter-hegemonic discourse as it competed with the first widely used graphic browser for the internet, Mosaic. What difference would it make if Eastgate’s hypertexts were written not in the programming language of Storyspace, but in HTML and then bundled with the Netscape browser? How would this change Eastgate’s notions of independence and its representation of hypertextual fiction and poetry? Would the work be any more or less “serious,” “experimental,” “noisy,” or “musical”?

     
    Storyspace has been written about–both described and theorized–most prominently by Landow, but also by its multiple creators, including Michael Joyce in his rich collection of essays, Of Two Minds: Hypertext Pedagogy and Poetics. Joyce’s book is the best single-author collection of work in the field of hypertextual studies at this time. He calls the essays “theoretical narratives”; they cover a lot of ground (a number of issues are provocatively raised) in what might be described as an original and elegant style–unusual in such a book. While the title of the volume is meant to refer to the “two minds” of hypertext pedagogy and poetics, it seems to also signal something of the competing positions or mind-sets that a number of hypertext writers and theorists are caught between. By way of an example, let me note that while Joyce can be an astute commentator on the aesthetic implications of hypertext, he also writes (in a chapter on pedagogy):

     

    Indeed, hypertext tools offer the promise of adapting themselves to fundamental cognitive skills that experts routinely, subtly, and self-consciously apply in accomplishing intellectual tasks. Moreover, hypertext tools promise to unlock these skills for novice learners and empower and enfranchise their learning. 5

     

    This analysis springs from cognitive psychology as adapted by some of the “writing process” advocates of the late 1970s. Ignoring the social (and political) processes that decide who learns what and how, Joyce essentializes learning by reducing it to “skills.” There’s no consideration here or elsewhere of such issues as how a student’s home environment and community shape learning and what counts as “knowledge.” There’s no consideration of gender barriers as they relate to technology, and as they are inevitably played out in the classroom, etc. In this passage and others, Joyce constructs learning as a static set of skills that can be “unlocked” by the lucky novice with the right “tools.”

     
    In their critical writing Eastgate authors are sometimes constructivists; at other times they are cognitivists. Even in those essays framed in poststructuralist terms, there can be a heavy reliance on the classic “encoding/decoding” model of communication and culture. Thus while hypertext is sometimes lauded for its “revolutionary” power, here it is promoted as another (new and improved) route into the mainstream.

     
    As Majorie Perloff notes in her work on language poetry, 6 the early critiques of most avant-garde movements–and the literary hypertext community is that–draw heavily on that movement’s own statements of intent as represented in various essays, interviews, and manifestos. The Eastgate stable, while certainly not the only community of hypertext authors out there doing interesting work, has been particularly visible and vocal. Thus what thoughtful commentary there has been on hypertext, with the exception of Sven Birkerts’ ongoing (and retro-romanticized) critique, 7 has generally relied on what Perloff calls the “exposition-advocacy model.” Landow’s two ground-breaking books from Johns Hopkins, Hypertext: The Convergence of Contemporary Critical Theory and his edited volume Hyper/Text/Theory, are good examples of this model at work–Eastgate authors are routinely cited; their work is praised, explained, and theorized for a readership presumed to be just developing an interest in hypertext. Unsurprisingly since its authors are well-represented in these books, Eastgate distributes both of them.

     
    In part, I am suggesting that the sponsorship structure of Eastgate has contributed to what, in my view, is a surprising consensus among hypertext theorists. Last winter, for example, I attended a conference which brought a number of Eastgate authors together in keynote panels. There were no fireworks, not even any real disagreements. Instead the writers articulated a loose set of common goals, procedures, and habits. Much of the talk about hypertext, as usual, was about its relationship to post-structuralist thought: in this case, the foregrounding of textuality; the “interactiveness” between reader and text; praise for collage and fragmentation, for multiplicity and collaboration. What one did not hear repeated, happily, were some of the early claims made for hypertext: that it would somehow strengthen democracy, that the linear straightjacket of ink on paper would be liberated by hypertext, which was itself more natural or more representative of how humans (or intellectuals) think 8. Still, though the conference was more interesting than most, the presenters seemed, at least in this context, mostly of one mind.

     
    More emphasis on the differences between the writers might have proven more exciting–more “noise” and less “music.” But I suppose it is necessary to remember that we are fairly early into the story of hypertext and hypertextual studies; it is likely to be awhile before these writers get past the initial phase of advocacy and instruction and begin a rigorous (and public) self-critique.

     
    Given the time-delay mechanisms of literary politics, issues that Eastgate authors have been bravely raising explicitly for some years (in essays and talks) or implicitly (through their fictions and poems) are beginning to be augmented and seriously debated in other forums, and by a widening group. The least interesting of these discussions, as I have said, are debates painted in broad strokes (“classic print vs.the pixel”), and usually come with apocalyptic warnings on both sides. More compelling are those discussions about literary hypertext which foreground the possiblilities of either disjunctures or continuities through generations of language innovations and across cultural forms. A few of the best examine both. It is not only literary theorists who are increasingly publishing essays and books about hypertext, but also reading specialists, psychologists, and information and computer scientists.9

     
    Still, what has been largely ignored is the discourse surrounding literary hypertext and its relation to the market as well as to pedagogy–in ways that include the social realities of education. In the context of both increasingly available “commercial” literary hypertexts and (especially) the growing number of “free” internet-available hypertextual essays, poems, and fictions, the terrain is shrinking upon which a hypertext company like Eastgate may still articulate a “revolutionary” stance. The concepts of “serious” and “experimental” hypertexts, in flux like the concepts of “noise” and “music,” are in need of continued critique.

     

    Notes

     

    1. Jacques Attali, Noise: The Political Economy of Music (Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1985). For a discussion of Attali in relation to pop music, see Thomas Swiss, John Sloop, and Andrew Herman, Mapping the Beat: Popular Music and Contemporary Theory (Cambridge: Blackwell Publishers, forthcoming 1997).

     

    2. George P. Landow, Hypertext (Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1992). See the back cover of the book.

     

    3. Michael Joyce, Twilight: A Symphony. (Watertown MA: Eastgate Systems, 1996).

     

    4. Martin Spinelli, “Radio Lessons for the Internet,” Postmodern Culture 6.2 (January, 1996).

     

    5. Michael Joyce, Of Two Minds: Hypertext Pedagogy and Poetics (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press Ann Arbor, 1995) 40.

     

    6. Majorie Perloff, Radical Artifice (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1991). Also see Bob Perelman, The Marginalization of Poetry (Princeton: Princeton UP, 1996).

     

    7. See the hypertext roundtable, “Dialog,” in the inaugural issue of the Web-based magazine FEED. The URL for the site is http://www.feedmag.com/95.05dialog1.html.

     

    8. Joyce, Minds 57.

     

    9. Jean-Francois Rouet, Jarmo J. Levonen, Andrew Dillon, and Rand J. Spiro, Hypertext and Cognition (Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, 1996).

     

  • Whose Opera Is This, Anyway?

    Jon Ippolito

    Guggenheim Museum, Soho
    ji@guggenheim.org

     

    Tod Machover & MIT Media Lab’s interactive Brain Opera, performed at Lincoln Center, NYC, July 23-August 3, 1996.

     

    Composer and MIT Media Lab Professor Tod Machover believes anyone can make music. At least that’s what it says on the cover of the glossy brochure for his Brain Opera, which premiered last July 23rd at Lincoln Center in New York. Part science exhibit, part music recital, the Brain Opera promises its audience a chance to play electronic instruments in an Interactive Lobby and then hear a 45-minute performance based on their impromptu riffs and recitatives. The fact is, however, that the Brain Opera doesn’t exactly deliver on this promise–which makes Machover’s professed faith in his audience’s ability to make music a bit less convincing than his brochure would have us believe.

     

    I had been told in advance that the Brain Opera‘s Interactive Lobby contained a battery of 40 or so computer workstations that produce sounds and video based on visitors’ inputs. Since for me “a battery of computer workstations” conjures up phosphorescent screens set into sleek metal consoles with shiny right angles, I was a bit surprised upon entering the lobby to find myself in a dark jungle of amorphous pods, plastic toadstools, and oversized potatoes hanging from the ceiling, all interlaced with vines of computer cable. It seems that Machover and his collaborators hoped that a touchy-feely room of bouncing legumes would allay the public fear of technology. Judging from the crowd’s reaction, there was some justification for this hope: visitors streaming in the door eagerly hopped from pod to pod, thumping rubber protrusions to play crude rhythms or leaning their heads inside plastic cowls to chat insouciantly with videos of Artificial Intelligence pioneer Marvin Minsky.

     

    It was not just the somewhat chintzy-looking plastic tubers that were designed to appeal to the computer illiterate, but also the way that these “hyperinstruments” responded to the audience’s presence. A particularly successful example was called the Singing Tree, though it looked more like a giant plastic mushroom: by singing a pure tone into a microphone found under the mushroom’s canopy, I was rewarded by a slightly delayed wash of sound harmonized to my voice, accompanied by the image on a video screen of a hand opening. The experience was unexpectedly gratifying–certainly the most intimate encounter I’ve ever had with a computer. The gratification was even more immediate with the Brain Opera‘s other hyperinstruments. Waving my hand in front of the Gesture Wall, for example, triggered a big splashy sound that I was told was the consequence of my hand interrupting an electric field generated by the Gesture Wall’s bud-like protuberances. The trouble was, when I placed my hand at different points in the field to map out the way the sound was affected by my hand position, I found that no matter where I placed my hand or how fast I moved it the music sounded pretty much the same. Ironically, the same mechanism that enabled me to make a sumptuous sound easily–a computer algorithm generating musical phrases based somewhat loosely on my hand position–prevented me from understanding, and hence controlling, the sound I was triggering. The result felt a little like having a conversation with a schizophrenic: it’s hard to tell whether he’s listening or not.

     

    I felt this frustration at many of the hyperinstruments in the first room of the opera, whether I was drumming plastic protuberances, waving my hands in front of video screens, or listening to Marvin Minsky respond to my questions with non sequiturs. With any interactive work, the important question is not how to make it interactive–which is relatively easy with today’s technology–but how to make the interaction rich and meaningful. This “quality of interactivity” problem is especially acute when the object of interaction is simultaneously billed as an artwork and an instrument (or “hyperinstrument”). One approach is to make an instrument that is highly underdetermined, something like leaving a guitar in the gallery for visitors to play. By plucking a few strings or strumming a few chords, they’ll be able to figure out how it works quite easily; the problem is that it takes a lot of practice to produce something really interesting. The alternative approach is to give the responsibility for making interesting sounds to the machine, as exemplified by the Brain Opera‘s hyperinstruments, which respond to visitors’ gestures with entire phrases rather than individual notes. Machover may have chosen this latter approach to ensure that visitors would not be intimidated by instruments that are too hard to learn. And his instruments do succeed in momentarily entertaining visitors flitting from station to station–it’s just that they fail to interest them in sustained learning. The sounds are rich; the interaction is not.

     

    After a half hour of hyperpummeling and hyperwaving, the audience moved to a theater for a performance featuring two hyperinstrumentalists, a conductor, contributions from the Internet, and a lot of prerecorded sound and video. The result was a multimedia cocktail containing something to please every taste: more or less three parts Minsky-esque aphorism (“The mind is too complicated to summarize”), two parts Bach fugue, and one part each NASA photograph, Bill Viola video, and Luciano Berio soundtrack. There was even an ingredient added by the audience: we were told that sounds made earlier by visitors playing hyperinstruments would crop up in the performance, and that remote players joining in from the World Wide Web could exert some control over the sounds heard during a short section of the opera. Perhaps the most important instruction in Machover’s recipe was to blend the contents thoroughly. For unlike the abrupt transitions found in more discordant postmodern compositions, Machover’s careful engineering of the overall sound mellowed the potential cacophony of all the contributors, with the result that his concoction became surprisingly “easy listening”–especially in comparison to the sonic anarchy of horn-honking taxis and chattering crowds that greeted me when I stepped out into Lincoln Center Plaza after the performance.

     

    The Brain Opera‘s attempt to embody bottom-up programming–to make the work accessible to listeners by incorporating their own contributions–was in explicit homage to Marvin Minsky, whose 1985 book The Society of Mind described a mind consisting of countless agents contributing to the daily upkeep of the psyche. In its mode of composition, however, the piece was an implicit homage to a composer who advocated a bottom-up approach long before Minsky: John Cage. Cage pioneered a number of methods for throwing authoritarian control out the window, including mathematical determination, chance operations, and indeterminacy. In an indeterminate composition like Music for One of 1984, the score gives the players leeway as to when and how long to hold certain notes. Cage called the unintentional montage when performers play overlapping sounds “interpenetration without obstruction,” a phrase he borrowed from the Avatamsaka Sutra of Mahayana Buddhism.

     

    Cage’s decision to incorporate the choices of others into his work was a reaction against the model of an authoritarian conductor telling the oboe player when to play a C-sharp and how long to hold it. The Brain Opera seemed to aspire to a similar democratic ideal–but then what was the conductor doing on stage during the performance, digital baton in hand, pointing at various players and inputs to emphasize certain voices and suppress others? And how much influence did the amateur hyperinstrumentalists and Net musicians really have over the music, once their unruly contributions were blended into seamless music by the opera’s engineers twiddling knobs and setting levels? To be sure, Minsky’s “society of mind,” the model invoked in the Brain Opera brochure, places a greater emphasis on cooperation and competition among agents than does Cage’s ensemble of autonomous musicians; if Cage’s society is anarchic, Minsky’s is more of a representative democracy, albeit a tangled “heterarchy” with agents at lower levels influencing the outcome at the levels above. Nevertheless, what Machover has realized is not Minsky’s representative democracy, but an oligarchy that subsumes the voices of the masses into a preconceived aesthetic program. As I took in its deftly modulated voice-overs and carefully synched video images, the Brain Opera seemed to have less to do with the startling juxtapositions of Cage’s acoustic experiments than with a commercial for Muzak I had seen on TV years back, in which technicians in white lab coats twiddled dials while a voice-over touted the benefits of “scientifically engineered music.” Perhaps Machover has succeeded in engineering music that appeals to a broad audience. The irony of his achievement is that in order to prevent the listeners from being alienated by a truly “bottom-up” performance, the artist and his collaborators had to wrest control of the performance away from them. Unfortunately for the Brain Opera, what is user-friendly for today’s audience will probably sound hackneyed and sentimental for tomorrow’s. Somewhere in all great music there is a gap, a gap the listener must leap across to find meaning. If the Brain Opera had such a gap, its ingratiating sound-and-light show made it all too easy for the audience to slide right over it, walk outside, and never think about the piece again.

     

    That’s why the most successful moments in the Brain Opera were unmediated by a preexisting idea of what sounds or looks good. The Melody Easels in the lobby were video screens with abstract images reminiscent of the surface of a pond; by running a finger across the screen, a visitor could create wave effects rippling across this surface. One of the Melody Easels, however, produced a bizarre rectilinear wave when stroked, a pixellation that was definitely at odds with the natural motifs developed in most of the other hyperinstruments. I later learned that this effect was an “artifact”–the unexpected result of an algorithm gone bad. The fact that this Melody Easel was also most interesting to play confirmed for me the power of bottom-up programming over a preconceived aesthetic.

     

    From New York the Brain Opera is scheduled to open in Linz, Austria, followed by select venues in Europe and Asia. As this mobile composition tours the world, it would only be consistent with the Brain Opera‘s stated ideals for it to evolve in response to feedback from its listeners. So here’s mine: Don’t be afraid of the sparks that fly when algorithmic composition meets audience participation; present the unfamiliar noise produced by their encounter raw, without sugarcoating. John Cage regretted that his work was not appreciated by a larger percentage of the general public, but he refused to dumb down his ideas to match the public’s taste. The Brain Opera‘s organizers have a real potential to achieve their goal of bottom-up programming–but to do so they will have to be satisfied with a stronger experience for the few rather than a weaker experience for the many.

     

  • “Head Out On The Highway”: Anthropological Encounters with the Supermodern

    Samuel Collins

    American University
    SCOLLIN@american.edu

     

    Marc Auge’s Non-Places: Introduction to an Anthropology of Supermodernity. New York: Verso, 1995.

     

    Does it matter that we spend substantial portions of our lives in a netherworld of highways, airports, supermarkets and shopping malls? Are these just liminal moments between other events and places that have more meaning to us, or do these sites warrant some attention in their own right? Marc Auge’s Non-Places: Introduction to an Anthropology of Supermodernity elevates the ATM machine, the airport lounge and the superhighway to the status of high theory through a discussion of the interrelationship (and dissociation) of space, culture, and identity. Along the way, Auge takes anthropology beyond its sometimes theoretically moribund fascination with the borders between tradition and alterity, pre-modern and modern, and authenticity and commodification. Instead, non-place is the very nexus of raw and undistilled advanced capitalism, space shorn of all its cultural and social polysemy. But this does not mean that anthropology and ethnography in general are doomed to increasing irrelevance as some have forecast. In fact, Auge’s book is not about the dissolution of the anthropological object under the dubious sign of “crisis.” Rather, Auge locates non-place in a tradition of anthropological place and suggests that our understanding of the social relations and practices evident in more traditional anthropological places may help us to understand the different constellations of self and Other evident in non-place.

     

    Until quite recently, most anthropologists were inclined to view the encroachment of the modern (and the many modernisms that it implies) on the people they studied with considerable ambivalence, either with dyspeptic and patronizing elegiacs (“They’re losing their culture”) or with a sort of master-cynic’s irony (“They’re watching Star Trek in Bangkok!). Of course, with the violent displacements, forced migrations and military maneuvers common to late-twentieth century life, these ambivalences are probably quite warranted. However, both approaches ignore modernity as meaningful social practice in the lives of people around the world, whether we mean the entrance of small societies into the wage nexus or the proliferation of commodified media forms in far-flung places. With the exception of the often-ignored work of urban anthropologists, “culture” has usually delineated small, bounded, isolated, and “authentic” societies. In anthropology, ideas of culture have always traveled from the exotic periphery to the metropole. Like English gentry returning from a stint with the East India Company, anthropologists and their theories accrued both power and prestige in the colonies. The modern functioned only as a diluvial benchmark for the loss of the “real,” the fall from the allochronic “cultural” spaces of the exotic Orient to the “non-cultural” rational present of the Occident.

     

    With the advent of several major critiques of anthropology’s guilty past, most notably Talal Asad’s Anthropology and the Colonial Encounter and Johannes Fabian’s Time and the Other, anthropologists began their long journey towards redressing their fear of the modern with an innovative series of Baudelairean meditations on the dialectics of modernity and tradition, urban and rural, simple and complex. From Anna Tsing’s In the Realm of the Diamond Queen (1993) to Michael Taussig’s The Devil and Commodity Fetishism in South America (1980), many ethnographies in the 1970s, ’80s and ’90s explored the interstices between the pre-modern “exotic” and the modern quotidian, focusing on the interpolations of Western forms into “native” places (and vice versa).

     

    As innovative and catalyzing as many of these ethnographies are, however, there is a pungent whiff of recidivism about them. As innovative and catalyzing as many of these ethnographies are, however, there’s a pungent whif of recidivision about them, as if the phrase “authentic primitive” has been crossed out only to be replaced by “subaltern peasantry”? These days, it seems, ethnographies are fairly redolent with the image of the plucky subaltern, stubbornly appropriating the reifying and alienating discourses and institutions of the colonial for their own more native, egalitarian, and sometimes utopian ends. Haven’t the ontological foundations for cultural theory in anthropology simply shifted from exotic authenticity to exotic resistance? In any case, the modern is reduced to a series of “Occidental texts” forced on people from the outside. Most anthropologists have yet to reconcile themselves to a lived modernity.

     

    But “modernity”–even without the adumbrations of “post”–does not end (or begin) with “Western Europe.” Anthropologists owe it to themselves, the people they study, and to their reading audience to theorize the modern in its worldwide manifestations of affect and effect. As a fieldworker with experience in both West Africa and France, ranging from the study of ritual to the sociology of science, Auge, perhaps, is in a particularly good position to tell us something about the world’s varied modernities without stepping into either fanciful abjections of the Other or narcissistic reflections on Self.

     

    Malinowski begins his 1922 Argonauts of the Western Pacific with an abjuration to imagine: “Imagine yourself suddenly set down surrounded by all your gear, alone on a tropical beach close to a native village, while the launch or dinghy which has brought you sails out of sight” (4). Many ethnographies begin with a similar invitation to place oneself in the midst of a tableau vivant composed of village, atoll, and grinning natives. It’s also instructive to note that as anthropologists have shifted away from their obsession with the primitive so have their static descriptions of museum dioramas given way to dynamic, more piecemeal narratives. But the propensity towards these in situ evocations are characteristic, Auge suggests, of anthropological place, the identification of culture with geography. “The ideal, for an ethnologist wishing to characterize single particularities, would be for each ethnic group to have its own island, possibly linked to others but different from any other; and for each islander to be an exact replica of his neighbours” (50). “Anthropological place” describes the (imaginary) interpolation of individual into culture and culture into geography that Auge believes lies at the heart of both Mauss’s total social fact as well as equally ideological tales of autochthony and belonging advanced by peoples to legitimate their own territorial interest while weakening those of their neighbors. “Illusory” in the sense of a convenient fiction embraced by both anthropologist and informant, “anthropological place” is the “transparency between culture, society and individual” (49).

     

    This is an important distinction. Critiques of “orientalism” (Edward Said), condemnations of reified, “billiard ball” notions of culture (Eric Wolf), and exhortations to write about culture as complex movements of transnational identities and local understandings (Homi Bhaba, Arjun Appadurai), all protest the hypostatized “native under glass.” But what Auge means is somewhat less than the perfect interchangeability of geography, culture, and people.

     

    For although the ethnologist can hardly help being tempted to identify the people he studies with the landscape in which he finds them, the space they have shaped, he is just as aware as they are of the vicissitudes of their history, their mobility, the multiplicity of spaces to which they refer, the fluctuation of their frontiers. (47)

     

    Rather, “anthropological place” is the essence of belonging, the ethnological object conceived as a series of homologies between peoples, places, and practices, reminiscent of Bourdieu’s discussions of Kabyle architecture in Outline of a Theory of Practice.

     

    It is this fit between identity and identification that is overwhelmed by what Auge calls “supermodernity.” “We could say of supermodernity that it is the face of a coin whose obverse represents postmodernity: the positive of a negative” (30). Rather than the slippage of meaning and signification associated with modernity, “supermodernity” refers to their abundance. That is, supermodernity does not signal the negation of narrative and identity, but to their histrionic multiplication in a deluge of space, time, and event. Under a condition characterized by general excess, anthropological place gives way to the clean, cold lines of non-place, the imaginaire of the Other to the imaginings of the super-modern.

     

    If “anthropological place” is a series of isomorphisms drawn between being a person, acting as a person, and inhabiting a place, then non-place describes a situation where these have been dispersed and people act fundamentally alone without any particular reference to their common history or similar experience, each occupying a discrete seat in the airplane or lane on the highway: “If a place can be identified as relational, historical and concerned with identity, then a space which cannot be defined as relational, or historical, or concerned with identity will be a non-place” (77-78). If anthropological place describes, say, a small Breton village with its monuments, its one cafe, its old homes, its Church, its harvests, and its remedies for common ailments, then non-place is driving down an Interstate past the village only to stop at a gas station to glance at postcards and road-maps that form, perhaps, the merest trace of village life. Like M. Dupont in Auge’s opening narrative, we read about places and people, exotic cities and geopolitical calamity in magazines and see them on CNN, but we are, in the end, thrown back on ourselves, cradled in the bosom of non-place and assured that, no matter what sticky “places” in which we find ourselves embroiled in after we land or exit off the Interstate, we are, for the time being, “nowhere,” reclining in a self-referential non-place with nothing to do but reflect on the idyll of a world happening outside us. “For a few hours…he would be alone at last” (6).

     

    This is the key difference between the modern flaneur’s urban wanderings and the supermodern’s commute. In non-place, all of the events and relations that structure experience and underlie history disappear over the horizon; they are a fleeting trace. The Victorian traveler defined (him)self against a succession of Others: the urban Other, the racial Other, the sexual Other, the cultural Other and the historical Other. Walking across town was (and still can be) an engagement with the totality of history: the imperial order with its carefully maintained typologies of master and slave was (and still is) a visible feature of the landscape. In the squeaky-clean world of the non-place, however, these features are consigned–if they are acknowledged at all–to an in-flight magazine or a brochure for a tour.

     

    We do not always dwell in the supermodern, nor, perhaps, will we ever. Rather, we traverse non-place on our way to the innumerable places that make up the sum of our lives; our time spent in the commuter lane on the trans-Atlantic flight is time (and space) between. Even as the airplane takes off and our past selves recede along the runway, we know that our identity–along with the sometimes unbearable fullness of belonging–is only temporarily suspended, to be picked up later along with our luggage and our relatives waiting at the gate. This fleeting quality is the most fascinating aspect of non-place. “Place and non-place are rather like opposed polarities: the first is never completely erased, the second never totally completed; they are like palimpsests on which the scrambled game of identity and relations is ceaselessly rewritten” (79). Indeed, what’s potentially most interesting about non-place is this failure to erase the traces of “anthropological place,” this failure to “subject the individual consciousness to entirely new ordeals of solitude” (93). Like the “return of the repressed,” all of the iniquities of purely modern identity–race, class, gender, and so on–reappear at odd, jarring moments in non-place, belying this perfect reflection of the individual upon the Other of the self.

     

    Once we’ve paid our ticket, according to Auge, we surrender our self at the gate, so to speak, becoming, for the duration of our travel, a non-person in the strict, Maussian sense of the word. Or at least thatis how Auge would have it: “He becomes no more than what he does or experiences in the role of passenger, customer or driver” (103). But this is not really true, as the many Rodney Kings of this world will tell you. Perhaps we would like to believe in this level playing field of non-identity that Auge is describing, but people seem quite capable of re-inscribing all of their stereotypes on the non-place, keeping their cultural baggage even as they check their physical baggage. To some extent, Auge has provided for this in his aforementioned description of place and non-place as a dialectical play rather than a strict opposition of terms. But the idea that a bigot becomes less so on an airplane seems ludicrous nevertheless and threatens to overturn all that Auge has advanced so far.

     

    The biggest difference between place and non-place is not so much that one is relational and historical while the other is not, but that non-place continues the relations and identities of anthropological place in highly commodified forms. For example, in his Migrancy, Culture, Identity (1994), Iain Chambers writes about his pleasure and surprise in buying “beer-can art” from a black man on a New York subway. He celebrates this as one of a variety of tactics employed by the dis-located and disenfranchised to “cope” in the increasingly labile heterotopia of the city. While this may be true, I couldn’t help but think of the shallow and highly artificial quality of their encounter. What did Chambers really understand of that man’s world by buying a five dollar beer-can sculpture? What truths had he discovered about “coping” and what “tactics” had he unearthed? Should we be celebrating or eulogizing human beings reduced to (comparatively) meaningless exchanges on subway platforms? The moral here is that Chambers believes he’s encountered “authenticity” in a commodity and that the “relationships” engendered by the exchange of commodities are somehow key to our survival in a world of varied, transnational scapes.

     

    Henri LeFebvre’s The Production of Space (1991) is an eloquent warning against collapsing the varied spaces around us into the mental spaces figured in metaphors of reading:

     

    When codes worked up from literary spaces are applied to spaces--to urban spaces, say--we remain, as may easily be shown, on the purely descriptive level. Any attempt to use such codes as a means of deciphering social space must surely reduce that space itself to the status of a message, and the inhabiting of it to the status of a reading. (7)

     

    This is, of course, exactly what non-placeencourages us to do: reduce a world of embedded histories and relationships to a sign on the highway. In this way, the whole of the Civil War, for example, with all of its unresolved contradictions and painful truths, can be reduced to a billboard welcoming us into historic Gettysburg.

     

    What is most interesting about Auge’s work is not so much that non-place exists, but that we would, on some level, like it to exist and that, moreover, it always fails our expectations of non-identity and atomized relations. While non-place may reduce history and social life to a passing road-sign, it does this in highly temporary and unstable ways. As an anthropologist, I believe that the abrogation of non-place–that moment when anthropological place rears its head again–seems key to our understanding of the supermodern. Like M. Dupont, we must arrive at a destination.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Auge, Marc. Non-Places: Introduction to an Anthropology of Supermodernity. Trans. By John Howe. New York: Verso, 1995.
    • Chambers, Iain. Migrancy, Culture, Identity. New York: Routledge, 1994.
    • Le Febvre, Henri. The Production of Space. Cambridge, Mass.: Basil Blackwell, 1991.
    • Malinowski, Bronislaw. Argonauts of the Western Pacific. New York: Dutton, 1922.

     

  • Confessions of a Net Surfer: Net Chick and Grrrls on the Web

    Carina Yervasi

    University of Michigan
    cly@umich.edu

     

    Carla Sinclair, Net Chick: A Smart-Girl Guide to the Wired World. New York: Henry Holt and Company, 1996.

     

    “An Ironic Dream of a Common Address”

     

    Not since reading Donna Haraway’s 1985 “A Manifesto for Cyborgs” have I thought so much about gender and machines, or more accurately, about women and computers, modems, and network connections. Harking back to the “Manifesto,” we might consider that the day has arrived when part woman, part machine working in/on the Net may be staging that perfect “coupling.” Or, this is at least one image of women and the Net evoked by Web Guide guru Carla Sinclair in Net Chick: A Smart-Girl Guide to the Wired World. Taking up the challenge to see where technology and gender intersect on the Web, Sinclair offers an abundantly informative (and by no means exhaustive, as she herself acknowledges) Internet guide and e-dress book for “cyberchicks.” In the introduction Sinclair initially sets out to dispel two popular notions: that the cybercareer world is male-dominated and that the Web is an all-“boyz” club. Throughout the rest of the book, she interviews women who have successful careers using the Internet, gives advice on necessary software and hardware (e.g. ergonomic chairs) and, finally, reviews important Websites (mostly created by women) and newsgroups, which Sinclair believes are especially useful to women.

     

    That Net Chick should arrive when it did into the print and paper publishing world of the Internet guidebook “genre” is worthy of mention. Fortunately, Sinclair, co-editor of ’80s zine bOing!bOing! and co-author of The Happy Mutant Handbook, still believes in introductory accessibility. As Internet guidebooks go, way too many uninspiring and corporate-centered tomes have appeared in the past two years. Net Chick, however, is the first non-corporate, and intensely personal Internet guide to combine photographs, cartoons, history, interviews–as well as the main attraction; URLs and online newsgroup addresses. Sinclair’s book is very different from the commercially generated “Internet guides.” They often tend to look and feel (hefty) like the Manhattan Yellow Pages, positioning paid-for ads in between large (expensive) or small (cheaper) directory entries (cf. The Internet Yellow Pages; Microsoft Bookshelf Internet Directory; New Riders’ Official World Wide Web Yellow Pages ). Most of the Websites discussed in Net Chick are Personal Home Pages. Not that Sinclair has anything against commercial sites (“mersh sites”), but she is more interested in the independent sites because they “are created by individuals who want to share and show off ideas, information, and art” (10) and presumably don’t share a commercial concern for profit margin.

     

    Net Chick is a sort of Our Bodies, Ourselves for the ’90s computer grrrl generation, for the “cyberchick”: the “female Internet explorer” (234). This book may not read as a manifesto for technocratic or Webworld subject/object relations, but it is and will prove to be invaluable for a variety of Net surfing publics. As a guide and resource, its target audience is specifically women. It is an indispensable tool for those who teach women’s studies or contemporary culture and want to integrate more electronic media into their courses. Moreover, it has especially inspiring e-dresses for those who are simply seeking a grrrl-related beauty, health, or spiritual tip while surfing the Web. In other words, this guide is part fluff and part real stuff.

     

    So wait not, fair grrrlie: hie thee to a modem connection and get thine ass online!
    --Kristin Spence, Foreword

     

    And what is a Net Chick or a Net Grrrl anyway? Being a Net Chick for Sinclair means “having a modem,” using a keyboard “to navigate through…cyberspace,” and, ultimately, “becoming empowered by…acces to and knowledge of the Internet” (6). Sinclair’s “grrrl” is the “same as chick, except grrrls can be even tougher” (235). I imagine that a Net Grrrl is a combination of Tank Girl, Roseanne, and Valerie Solanas, whereas a Net Chick throws a bit of Barbie/Cindy Crawford into the mix. Cybergrrrls (with apologies to Aliza Sherman whose “cybergrrl” is a regular feature in her Website: http://www.cybergrrl.com) are akin to indy rock’s Riot Grrrls. And according to the spoof Cyberpunk Handbook, they “are fierce girls who like tech [because] [g]rrrls with tech experience are irresistible. NOTHING is more attractive than a fierce, blazing, ninja-type grrrl right now, and if she knows UNIX…the world is hers. Hrrrs” (31). Evidently, anyone (any woman) with access to the Internet can be a Net Chick.

     

    For newcomers to cyber- or Internet culture who want to explore the feminist and post-feminist wired world, Sinclair’s book is an important first stop. She includes a comprehensive “ABC’s” to the Internet in the Appendix and gives a clear explanation of many online services available with such stats as service fees, percentage of women users, most popular topics, etc. (220-221). For those who have successfully surfed the Net and have a few bookmarks already tagging their favorite sites, her guide will help to build a personal cybrary with other informative sites and addresses.

     

    Keeping in mind these possible user-groups, it would appear that Sinclair’s purpose in putting this book together is two-fold: to get people to think about gender and technology and to get more women involved in the Internet and cyberculture in general. Terms like “community” and “communication” are fundamental in understanding Sinclair’s encouragement for women to join chat groups, surf the Web, and ultimately create their own Home Pages. As suggested by the Australian Network for Art and Technology online newsletter–whose URL I found through a link from Australian e-zine geekgirl (http://www.next.com.au/spyfood/geekgirl)–“Collaboration replaces the individual author whose rotting corpse of privileged solitary genius long ceased to nourish the cultural body of ideas” (2). Well, maybe Sinclair doesn’t push cooperation that far, but she does see the Internet as the newest locus for putting communication skills to use. In this sense, then, Sinclair has written this woman-centered guidebook in order to develop, through a general understanding of the potential of cyberspace, informed publics and future “cyberchick” Web surfers.

     

    Brief introductions providing the basics about the World Wide Web begin each section. In chapters like “Sexy” and “Stylin’,” or “Media Freak” and “Entertain Me!” or in the health chapter, “Feelin’…Groovy,” Sinclair attempts to deal with all matters “femme” and wired in what she considers “post-feminist” chick cyberspace. By subdividing the chapters into “Profiles,” “Interviews,” “Hot Sites,” and “Tips,” she tries to capture the quirky cross-over cyber/print nature of the book. As Sinclair contends: “Net Chick [is] the only guide to stylish, post-feminist, modem grrrl culture” (5). This claim is true. It is the only printed guide that directly addresses women and the Internet. For online guides Sinclair recommends “Webgrrls!–Women on the Net” (http://www.cybergrrl.com/) and “Voxxen Worx” (http://www.phantom.com/~barton/voxxen.html). On the very last page of her guide, Sinclair includes the always-changing, always-updated URL of her net chick Web site: “The Net Chick Clubhouse” (http://www.cyborganic.com/People/carla) where links can be found to most of the other always-changing net chick sites in her book.

     

    One significant feature of this guide is the use of interviews with some of the pioneering women on the Web. Sinclair promises that readers will “meet the gals who are involved with cyberculture and how it relates to sex, style, the media, entertainment, recreation, health, employment, and political issues” (11). In light of this promise, Net Chick, g-URL guide extraordinaire, doubles as a cultural history of women working on the Web. Particularly impressive is the wide representation of Sinclair’s pioneering “net chicks” and their various fields of work.

     

    Because the general tone of Net Chick is playful, tongue-in-cheek, the advice given by many of these women ranges from the silly to the pragmatic (how to “flame” back) to the radical (how to subvert commercial technologies). Chapter One: “Sexy,” begins with Lisa Palac, “The Cybersex Chick” who, in the early ’90s, was editor of Future Sex, “the only magazine devoted to the fusion of sex and high-technology” (16). In Net Chick, Palac and Marjorie Ingall give humorous and practical tips on Online Dating. Another of the interviewees, in Chapter Three: “Media Freak,” is Rosie (X) Cross, editor of the “first cyberfeminist zine,” geekgirl (88). This interviews reads very much like a Situationist manifesto. Cross, also known as RosieX, became involved in digital culture because she thought it was a “subculture” (89). Unlike Sinclair’s American “net chick,” Cross, from Australia, prefers the term “geekgirl.” When asked to describe these “geekgirls,” Cross says that they “like machines, ‘specially computers. They wanna get history straight, they wanna subvert the mainstream…. They investigate the murky and sometimes mean worlds of postmodernity and the obsession with technology” (88-89). This slightly anarchistic sentiment is further echoed in Jude Milhon’s interview in the same chapter. Milhon, a.k.a. St. Jude, former managing editor and columnist for Mondo 2000, is described as “the patron saint of systems programming” who “was hacking computers before the word ‘hacker’ was even around” (94). Her interview nicely parallels the short bio of 19th-century mathematician Ada Lovelace, whom Sinclair bills as “the world’s first hacker” (190-191).

     

    Some of the other interviewees include Rene Cigler, jewelry designer for the film Tank Girl; Reva Basch, “data sleuth” and cybrarian; Debra Floyd, Program Coordinator for a nonprofit Internet service provider, Institute of Global Communications (IGC) (200) and Director of African American Networking (http://www.igc.apc.org/africanam/africanam.html); and Jill Atkinson, who undertook the first Ph.D. in electronic publishing at the Rochester Institute of Technology. Atkinson is also the creator of a rather racy Website, “Bianca’s Smut Shack,” which has information, interactive chat, and “activities” in every room. These interviews are supplemented by descriptions of Sinclair’s favorite personal home pages, which are “hand-picked, based on a high level of creativity, frankness, sex appeal, or plain old charm” (74).

     

    From the interviews and some of the Home Pages covered by Sinclair, one can conclude that these pioneering “net chicks” experienced difficulty breaking into once male-dominated cybercareers; that many of them are self-taught Internet explorers and creators; and that, by and large, most of them have some connection to electronic publishing. Interestingly enough, Sinclair and her “cyberbuddies” are convinced that the electronic industries’ gender imbalance is shifting because of the relative accessibility of the Internet.

     

    Spence, in her candid “Foreword,” argues that since “cyberspace is a world ruled by knowledge” (xi), women who know how to maneuver within it can gain access to knowledge and power through this and other media. Furthermore, she contends that the Internet connection is “all about communication, power, equality” (xi). For Spence, as well as Sinclair, to get online is to “seize power” (xii). More women online, for both these writers, means the addition of more grrrl-connections to calibrate the gender and power imbalance of the Net. And fundamentally I don’t disagree. Nevertheless, I take issue with both Spence and Sinclair for offering unsubstantiated new-agey essentialist nonsense like “the feminine energy now flooding the Internet” (3) and “the root forces driving this medium [the Net]–communication, community, and creativity–are inherently feminine. They are things women innately excel at. Plainly put, this means we were built to do this” (xi). Pop feminism or not, I don’t think that anyone is “built” for sitting and surfing the Web.

     

    Important to this guide, however, are Sinclair’s attempts to come to terms with the specificity of cyberculture. She endeavors to describe through her research (evidenced in the multiple and overlapping lists, reports, and interviews) that what the Web can hold and contain, all at once, is exactly that postmodern capacity to specify and generalize simultaneously, to show concurrently singularity and difference. Sinclair’s valiant efforts to disclose the nature of cyberspace in print are this book’s greatest strength, but this also opens up my major critique of her book. There is an inherent irony in describing the complexity of genderless electronic media while purporting to provide “femme only” sites and addresses. Perhaps more than ironic is the particular impossibity of singling out what makes a site a “grrrl-site” or a “chick-site,” especially when many Webpages are collaborative projects or are produced by–gulp–men. Kristin Spence, Section Editor of Wired, echoes this concern in her “Foreword” to Net Chick when she acknowledges that “[w]hile, it is always tremendously affirming and empowering to hang with your own posse, such a ghettoization of the Net would be a tragic step backwards” (xi-xii). Recognizing the irony and heeding Spence’s warning, I was none too anxious to continue on my “estrogenic journey” (3) through online “femme” culture.

     

    Confession

     

    After cruising the Web for over five hours checking out some “Hot Sites” listed in “Chicks and Flicks” (117-121) and surfing through others, from “Tank Girl,” incidentally created by a man, (http://www.oberlin.edu/~jdockhor/tg/Default.html) (91) to “Women Homepage” (http://www.mit.edu:8001/people/sorokin/women/index.html) (207), honestly enjoying myself, I began to feel keenly self-conscious of my own privilege: computer equipment, ethernet connection, and time to spend (waste). It was at this point that I realized that Sinclair’s guide, while claiming accessibility as the path to empowerment, also unknowingly raises questions about basic accessibility that simply are not addressed. Supporting Spence’s opening comments on online equality and power, Sinclair maintains that “cyberspace, the net, is an equal space” (72) and that “everybody has equal access to the same global soapbox” (9). But the word “privilege,” not “equal access,” comes more easily to mind when I think about computer culture. Sinclair, although well-meaning, is underestimating the real costs of such communication both in hardware and time. Equally naive is Sinclair’s statement that the Net is “[a]n anarchistic means of expressing oneself to the masses” (9). To which “masses” are we expressing ourselves? Contrary to cybertopian predictions of a growing cadre of decentralized information workers, Left Business Observer‘s Doug Henwood cites cashiers, janitors, and retail salespeople as some of the occupations with the greatest projected growth over the next ten years (2). I cannot stress enough the importance of having an online connection, but I also know that it isn’t currently as materially accessible as the telephone.

     

    Inasmuch as both Sinclair and Spence believe that our contemporary techo-Web world is post-feminist, one wonders why the need for all of their ersatz feminism, or what I called above “nonsense.” The problem for me comes back again to the very fact that Sinclair, while claiming this post-feminism, enumerates, catalogs, and calls for woman-, female-, grrrl-centered Web space and communication, in order to counterbalance the male-dominated fields within cyberculture. It would seem that in Sinclair’s “post-feminist” world, problems of power imbalance just wouldn’t exist. And yet feminists recognize that the scales of knowledge and power are still (and not always just a little) tipped in gender-, class-, race-, and sex-advantaged directions.

     

    Getting informed and staying active on the Internet is Sinclair’s Net Grrrl credo. After surfing through many of the Websites Sinclair suggests, I now realize just how implicated I am in this culture. And especially implicated when I feel that coming back to the printed text is a bit of a let-down. Acknowledging my preference for the “point, click, link, and go” of the endless space of the Internet–a space the book can’t possibly duplicate–feels like a freedom. At the same time, however, I certainly know that I am not liberated from the vise-grip of postfordist anxiety when corporate and electronic media America (Microsoft and NBC) announce that they will collaborate on a new online project: MSNBC, an “innovative” live news series that, as Jeff Yang reports, has been critically received by some as an “experiment in small-d media democracy” (39) for the technoliterate. But that is the split condition of living in a culture where information and communication are increasingly becoming the common (and only, perhaps) currency.

     

    Being a Net Chick therefore is not only about getting “empowered by access” (6): it is also about using that accessibility to try to figure out a way to provide it for others. This being the case, Sinclair’s book is a positive attempt at providing information for people who, with the right kind of opportunity, can get connected and make the Internet a source and object of everyday use.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Frauenfelder, Mark, Carla Sinclair, Gareth Branwyn, Will Kreth, eds. The Happy Mutant Handbook: Mischievous Fun for Higher Primates. New York: Riverhead Books, 1995.
    • Hahn, Harley. The Internet Yellow Pages. 3rd Ed. New York: Osborne/McGraw-Hill, 1996.
    • Haraway, Donna. “A Manifesto for Cyborgs: Science, Technology, and Socialist Feminism in the 1980s.” Ed. Linda J. Nicholson. Feminism/Postmodernism. New York: Routledge, 1990. 190-233.
    • Henwood, Doug. “Work and Its Future.” Left Business Observer 3 April 1996: 1-3+. (http://www.panix.com/~dhenwood/LBO_home.html)
    • Microsoft Bookshelf Internet Directory, 1996-1997 Ed. Redmond, WA: Microsoft Press, 1996.
    • New Riders’ Official World Wide Web Yellow Pages. Summer/Fall 1996 E. Indianapolis: New Riders, 1996.
    • Sinclair, Carla. Net Chick: A Smart-Girl Guide to the Wired World. New York: Henry Holt and Co., 1996.
    • St. Jude, R.U. Serious, and Bart Nagel. Cyberpunk Handbook: [The Real Cyberpunk Fakebook]. New York: Random House, 1995.
    • “Virtual Futures.” Australian Network for Art and Technology Newsletter 24 (1996): 10 pp. Online. Internet. 7 March 1996. (http://www.va.com.au/anat/newsletter/issue24/virtual_futures.html)
    • Yang, Jeff. “Joined at the N.” Village Voice 6 August 1996: 39.

     

  • Hypercapital

    David Golumbia

    University of Pennsylvania
    dgolumbi@sas.upenn.edu

     

    Some of liberal democracy’s deepest convictions rest on assumptions about free (or nearly free) and complete access to information. These assumptions, tied to our dreams about liberal American democracy at least since the passage of the Bill of Rights, go something like this: more information is generally better than less information; the more widely information is disseminated, especially throughout the general populace, the better; perhaps most crucially, the wider, cheaper and more comprehensive the popular access to information the better. We might imagine the most radical element of this liberal dream of democratization in the utopian (and not coincidentally, Borgesian) image of a vast library containing accessible copies of every printed, public or significant (but how to decide this, and who?) document in human history, open all hours, admitting all, forbidden and forbidding to none.1

     

    Yet in several domains today, radical doubts have begun to be raised about the project of total information access, and even moreso about the liberal-democratic vision it is supposed to inform.2 Often, these doubts have been phrased politically, especially with regard to underlying theoretical politics that are, to be sure, crucial for understanding the structure of our public and private life. 3 In less academic spheres, grave concerns about the ultimate effects of multinational conglomerate, corporate control of the media (especially journalism) have been raised, most strongly though not at all exclusively by Noam Chomsky. 4 Yet these various criticisms have not yet come full circle: for what is unexamined–or more accurately what is displaced–in the dream of total information access itself is precisely capital, and the inextricable linkages of capital to the American democratic project.

     

    The dream of total access endures even in many of the most radical critiques of capitalist society–if nowhere else than in the implicit claims for the value of additional information that arise in the seemingly endless processing of textual and cultural critique. To the degree that every interpretation is another text, every additional text advances the implicit belief that more information can contribute, in some minor way at least, to a better world.

     

    Moreover, the state of much recent “media,” “culture,” and “information” phenomena suggests a rapid conglomeration of knowledge-technologies, within which the total processing and also the general neutralization of information remain largely unexamined. As profound as their impact on the state of culture may be the rows of cultural studies and feminist and race-critical volumes lining our bookstores, the glossy (or more often today, matte-coated) journals that accompany them, speak to a version of the dream of ultimate information, a state of pure processing power in which just telling the story under enough pressure and from the right angle will make it available for the right agents, perhaps even provoke emancipatory action.

     

    But to what degree is this implicit vision a covert version of the dream of total information access? For however deliberately difficult (and here, just for a second, can one not begin to understand their canny prescience in this regard) Jacques Derrida’s critical texts, or those of Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari, Jacques Lacan, Hélène Cixous, even Michel Foucault, is not part of the vision of cultural studies to “interpret” these texts, to “do things” with them, to make their critical energy available? And what does it mean to carry out these actions–in the name of a personal professionalism, a personal egotism, an institutional necessity, to which almost none of us can claim meaningful resistance–what does it mean to put them forward as part of a system of information whose very essence may not be primarily, as we thought, accessible and useful knowledge, but instead the “filthy lucre” of capital?

     

    Hyperactivity

     

    We must set aside some of the most directly urgent of these issues for the remainder of what follows. For in order even to suggest that they have substance, we have a great deal of work to do at their heart, which is namely the equation, or isomorphism, or at the very least proximity, of what we today call “information” and what we have historically called “capital.” It may well be–and this again would require an analysis outside the scope of this essay–that this isomorphism has existed throughout the history of capitalism. There is certainly a hint of this view in some recent writings on the development of print technology and print culture.5 But whether it has created the isomorphism, or merely exposed it, or both, the current development of hypertext, and its specific realization on the World Wide Web, now bring the capital/information relationship forward with special force.

     

    For while in many ways the hype surrounding the so-called “information revolution” is all too extreme, all too politically suspect, in other ways–of course the ways less traveled by the popular media–the consequences of this revolution have been radically underplayed. Already we see glimmers of a change in the very notion of disseminated information: we already face imaginative difficulties, unthinkable a few years ago, about what kinds of information-bearing things would fill our ideal library.

     

    Furthermore these changes, in a sense mechanical, have been accompanied by “gestalt shifts” so subtle, profound, and rapid as to still be, for all their force, scarcely visible. Once we assumed that information was fragmented, disparate, characteristically hard to access, requiring trips or journeys or hour upon hour in dusty archives. Today for many of us the paradigm is changing. Now we assume that information about what is happening now is available from a small collection of central sources (chiefly television, radio and newspapers, and, more frequently today, online services), and even that the phenomenal quality of an event’s “happening” is determined to a significant degree by its reception in these various media. One encounters more and more a series of rhetorical gestures in which a reporter, a news program, or a talk show becomes a focal stage where events must be reported or else lack full credibility.

     

    The default source for information is becoming these centralized spigots: how many of us have rapidly become used to accessing the MLA directory from our home or office or (at worst) library computers, when only a few decades ago no compilation of recent journal articles was available at all, even in print form? If one multiplies the very idea of archived and indexed information both with the rapidly multiplying archives and indexes themselves, and with the logarithmically expanding capacity of computer hardware and software to store and to access information, one has a sense of the scale and force of the liberal dream of total access to information, only better than before: at one’s fingertips, even in one’s own home–even in everyone’s home.6

     

    Yet the price for this dream is higher than it seems, in many ways directly proportional to the mixing of capital and information in our culture. As the Internet and World Wide Web weave themselves in so many guises into so many parts of our culture, they bring with them the venture capitalists, corporations (from “above the garage” types to multinationals), and entrepreneurial “free spirits” whose actions often seem little more than the glazed, robotic, displaced expressions of the selfish gene, capital. And unlike the direct efforts of capitalists to control information flow by controlling its sources, the Internet and Web provide a fully-distributed system that, paradoxically, naturalizes and ever more profoundly insinuates capital into our own social and psychological economies.

     

    To take a specific example, many users of a university information system may tend to think of their Internet and Web access as cost-free. Capitalists, however, note the hardware, software and system maintenance costs and count them as hidden in lower salaries and higher tuition prices. This rationalization in mind, the capitalist asks how he (please allow me the naive demonization of calling the capitalist “he”) might make money from the system. His ability to answer is limited, for his thoughts of “profit margin” and “gross revenue” interrupt other, deeper trains of thought. You or I email a colleague, or use a Web browser to access the contents of the latest issue of Postmodern Culture; the capitalist asks how much the browser costs me, who put up the server, its maintenance costs, and so on.

     

    “As One Put Drunk…”

     

    More to the point, the capitalist looks at the operation of the Web and the Internet, or at least takes advantage of them, in technical terms. These systems operate via a networking standard referred to as the Transmission Control Protocol/Internet Protocol (more commonly known by the acronym TCP/IP). The World Wide Web and the Internet, while technically distinct systems, share these protocols where computer networking is concerned. This is visible to users when they access electronic mail–an Internet function–via a Web browser, such as Netscape Navigator, can most often at the same time access electronic mail sent through the Internet. Each computer connected to these systems is assigned a TCP/IP address, which users may occasionally see in its numerical form–a sequence of four integers between 1 and 254 separated by periods. The Internet and World Wide Web operate by computers passing information among these various addresses.

     

    What the computers on these networks send each other, taking advantage of the rules set out in the TCP/IP protocols, are called packets.7 A packet is some amount of information (for example, the contents of a brief email message, or a segment of a World Wide Web page) stored within a kind of electronic envelope. The envelope is marked with an address–part of which includes one of the TCP/IP addresses for the destination computer–that tells various servers and routers along the network where to pass the packet and what ultimately to do with it (making the forms of information on the Internet quite virus-like, in a sense that Burroughs likely did not have in mind). Depending on the complexity of the operation, even a single transaction on the Internet can involve the exchange of many packets: depending on how the packets are sized, hundreds or thousands of packets can travel between a single personal computer and a host computer in a short period of time.

     

    Everything that travels the Internet or the World Wide Web is a packet. A single email message might be broken into one or many packets, each with its own address. Just so my point is not lost, a request for information on the Internet is carried in just the same way as the information itself is carried: as a packet. By clicking on a hypertext link to an article in PMC, for example, you send one or more packets to your server, which sends them on through a series of leaps eventually to PMC‘s server, which opens the packets, interprets the request they contain, and complies with the request by returning to the requesting computer (including the requesting computer’s Web browser) the many packets constituting an article or review.

     

    Internet capitalists see these packets, best case scenario for profit-making, as tiny units of money. Sites on the World Wide Web are rated by how many “hits” they receive each day–that is, by the number of requests they receive–or, in more sophisticated business models, by the number of distinct users logging in to the site each day.8 This may sound something like a library deciding to buy more copies of a book that is checked out frequently. It is more similar to television networks charging higher prices for advertising on programs with better Nielsen ratings. But it is also fundamentally different from either of these relatively crude feedback systems. For no previous system allows tracking of each user’s actions in precise detail, nor for that tracking to become itself a piece of information in the very system of information which both the consumer and the sponsor use. Even Nielsen ratings have to proceed on the assumption that several thousand Nielsen families form a representative sample of the American populace. The Internet and the World Wide Web promise exact, numerical statistics on every piece of information that goes in–every request, every posting–and every piece that goes out. Lest this strike some readers as hyperbole, I note that already two prominent Web software providers–Open Market and Netscape itself–sell commercial providers of Web sites exactly this kind of microscopic user tracking, of which users themselves likely remain altogether unaware.

     

    There exists a significant amount of pressure to turn our online data systems into a (de)centralized information super storage house that becomes more and more authoritative, more and more, in Foucault’s phrase, the “information source of record.”9. We are accustomed to accessing much of the best of this information today for free, but we must be attentive to the degree to which that lack of cost may be a culture-wide “loss leader” for a great payout to come–for the moment when so much information has been logged in these systems that we have no choice but to pay up when fees are requested.10

     

    It is a payout whose form we may not immediately recognize. Corporate capitalists would love to charge us per packet–so many cents for each packet sent out, so many for each packet we receive. Unsurprisingly, such proposals are frequently favored by the telephone and cable companies that would most likely profit most highly from them, and opposed by “information advocates” generally. But the more canny capitalist realizes that a better way is to provide access itself at little or no cost–buried in tuition, or cheaply at $9.95 a month–while charging for content. Charging not the user but the sponsor–the advertiser.

     

    Online advertising is nothing new. It’s been around with some full force for five or ten years, old hat already in our “rapidly changing technological world.” Many of us have already learned to mock, dismiss or “ignore” the Schwab or Toyota or Sears button at the bottom of our computer screens, in much the same way we (tell ourselves that we) mock, dismiss or “ignore” advertisements on television. But what if every time you access a certain magazine, database, or paper, a “hit” is counted that translates almost instantaneously into higher ad revenues for the sponsor of the page you’ve accessed?

     

    Fixity…or, Forget It

     

    We continue to understand our short-range information future in metaphors whose terms we know well–email, that’s like a letter or phone call; Web page, that’s like a page of a book or magazine, a segment of a TV program. These are inaccurate or at best incomplete comparisons, in ways corporate capitalists have not fully realized yet, but surely will. New technologies like Java and ActiveX, only the first of many to follow, even recent versions of Netscape’s Navigator, hint at just some of the information-technology changes that may arrive sooner than any of us may realize. Java and Active X, for example, can be used in part to develop what Internet “evangelists” call, somewhat generically, “applets.” Unlike what we know as applications, applets perform specific tasks relatively independent of the totality of system operations.11 Sophisticated applets in some sense resemble the “agents” that have become so entrenched in futurist versions of artificial intelligence in its commercial applications.

     

    Whatever the full implementation might look like, it is clear that our future desktop PCs or notepads or PDAs or whatever they are will contain fragmentary or miniature information retrieval and requesting subsystems that fit only loosely into more general architectures. These miniature elements will be highly adaptable and highly customizable. They will also be highly interactive with systems and functions “outside” of our own personal computer interfaces. As Bill Gates has suggested somewhat famously, someday soon intelligent agents will seek out the best-priced airline tickets for us.

     

    My system (the one on my home computer or standard Internet server, the one that has logged every request I have made during my use of the system) might not only guess in advance the kind of information I am seeking. It might very well actively seek out that information in response to only the most general sorts of instructions from me. And at every stage as my “agent” combs through the trillions of packets and the trillions of files available, every action my agent takes is logged, compiled and even anticipated, and accommodated for by subtle shifts in the value of the very packets navigated by my agent, which is itself no more than a collection of packets. Furthermore the information about my agent’s activities is collected and transported as packets. Together these packets swim in a largely unregulated, largely unregulatable soup of constantly-self-correcting information.12

     

    Within that soup, the distinction between “free” and “for profit” becomes obscured if not lost altogether. It seems plausible to suggest that the distinction between “information” and “capital” becomes obscured if not lost altogether. And the name of that soup, at least the word we have that most closely describes it today, is hypertext.

     

    Medium/Message

     

    The radical potential of hypertext has often been described, by George Landow and others, in terms of its capacity to destabilize the nature of the written page and to conform the flow of information to the user’s cognitive expectations and whims, replacing the stability of the author-function with the inherently variable practice of the user-function.13 This is not the place to read in detail Landow’s Hypertext or any of the wide range of other works that offer compelling visions for the radical potentials of hypertext. Nor is it the place to consider in detail the many forms that hypertext may eventually take. What concerns me here is what is so rapidly coming to dominate our contemporary hypertextual field: the overwhelming extent to which the development of that field has been in the service and the control of the forces of capital; the degree to which too much of our theorizing and fantasizing about hypertext’s possibilities have simply overlooked the plain facts of capitalist control and development of a new media tool; and, perhaps most importantly, what the specifics of capital’s influence on hypertext augur about social relations and information relations in the near future. For now, with the first widespread realization of the hypertextual vision, we are beginning to see that our early dreams for hypertext concealed buried prejudices about individualism, liberal democracy and total information access that fail to account for the ever-changing face and power of capital.

     

    As such dreams so characteristically do, this vision of the future “forgets” about capital and places us in a psuedo-utopia where the power of capital and commercialism are veiled.14 As we see in SF movies from the 1950s to today (with the notable exception of “corporation” SF horror films such as Alien), we characteristically forget to “brand” our future. The persistence of this “forgetting” is itself fascinating, and speaks to a crucial and under-remarked feature of capitalism. Buried in that forgetting is some kind of covert dream that the next new technology will somehow eliminate the need for corporations, for branding, even for capital itself: for our utopias often appear neo-socialist in nature, radically “egalitarian” in a way that even our visions of democracy often are not. It is no accident that this forgetting serves so well capital’s need for the most aggressive technological innovation. Perhaps it is this amnesia that led us to forgot that hypertext would be implemented, manipulated, created and owned by capital and its agents. As crucially, we “forgot” that hypertext would be a flexible medium whose agents, applications, utilities, applets, viewers, browsers and compilers would be largely owned and designed by corporations.

     

    As theorists have noted, hypertext distinguishes itself from previous “new media” because of its flexibility, its inherent ability to be shaped by not only its users but its designers (think, for example, of the rapid proliferation of features in successive versions of the various Web browsers). But it is this very flexibility that makes it such a powerful tool of capital reappropriation–indeed, hypertext augurs whole new forms of capital, which is to say, whole new instances of the same old thing.

     

    Never before have we had sustained and long-term examples of capitalism in which the unit of exchange itself–not merely the means by which the unit of monetary exchange is delivered–is developed and controlled to such a great extent by capital.15 While every media revolution has brought with it significant emancipatory potential as well as significant potential for exploitation (and we are no longer surprised that exploitative potentialities win out so often over emancipatory ones), I am suggesting here that hypertext is a special case, or more accurately a new kind of case. As importantly, I want to suggest an economic thesis that I lack anything like the space I would need here to develop here: that what we now call information may learn to replace, or to supplement, what we now call money in the systems of exchange, reproduction and circulation of capital. In an explication of the crucial notion of circulation in social production, Marx writes that,

     

    Circulation is the movement in which the general alienation appears as general appropriation and general appropriation as general alienation. As much, then, as the whole of this movement appears as a social process, and as much as the individual moments of this movement arise from the conscious will and particular purposes of individuals, so much does the totality of the process appear as an objective interrelation, which arises spontaneously from nature; arising, it is true, from the mutual influence of conscious individuals on one another, but neither located in their consciousness, nor subsumed under them as a whole. Their own collisions with one another produce an alien social power standing above them, produce their mutual interaction as a process and power independent of them. Circulation, because a totality of the social process, is also the first form in which the social relation appears as something independent of the individuals, but not only as, say, in a coin or in exchange value, but extending to the whole of the social movement itself. (Grundrisse, 196-197; emphasis in original) 16

     

    The World Wide Web offers a startling new instance of this process of circulation, and especially of the ways in which capital itself uses the process of circulation to create forms that exist “independent of the individuals.” Something we had until just recently understood to be an unalienated labor process–the composition of one’s own thoughts into written or spoken form–now suggests itself as a commodity that can be fetishized, alienated, abstracted from its individual “maker” and distributed, for profit, disseminated, valued (and this done in some cases without the choice, conscious or unconscious, of the subject herself). And so where hypertext offers itself in terms of emancipatory potential for subjects, the Web suggests a further enmeshment of human subjects into the naturalized economy of capital.

     

    Specters, Subjects

     

    For what are subjects? What if not the products, the packets, of language, of meaning, of the stuff we obliquely call information, and its transmission? What might it mean for “the subject” to have the guts of the information system to be profitized, commoditized, capitalized?

     

    We can only touch on these matters here. But to the extent that we fail to understand how our subjectivities and psyches are themselves produced by the capital-regulated flow of information, 17 we remain extremely vulnerable to–even prisoners of–changes in that flow, especially when those changes are made and controlled by capital. As Stuart Moulthrop has written of hypertext (in a mode perhaps somewhat more hopeful than mine here), “changes in technology…suggest possibilities for a reformation of the subject, a truly radical revision of identity and social relations” (“Rhizome and Resistance,” 299-300).

     

    In Specters of Marx, Jacques Derrida writes that

     

    if the "mystical character" of the commodity, if the "enigmatic character" of the product of labor as commodity is born of "the social form" of labor, one must still analyze what is mysterious or secret about this process, and what the secret of the commodity form is. The secret has to do with a "quid pro quo." The term is Marx's. It takes us back once again to some theatrical intrigue: mechanical ruse or mistaking a person, repetition upon the perverse intervention of a prompter, parole soufflee, substitution of actors or characters. Here the theatrical quid pro quo stems from an abnormal play of mirrors. There is a mirror, and the commodity form is also this mirror, but since all of a sudden it no longer plays its role, since it does not reflect back the expected image, those who are looking for themselves can no longer find themselves in it. Men no longer recognize in it the social character of their own labor. It is as if they were becoming ghosts in their turn. (Specters of Marx, 155; emphasis in original)

     

    There is a disturbing homology between the “abnormal play of mirrors,” the process by which we fail to recognize the social character of our own labors, the process of becoming “spectral”–and the advent of what I want to call, in a very preliminary fashion, hypercapital. For to the “hard” capital that is its substance, the information superhighway sees us, the subjects of capital, as nothing more than nodes of production, sites for debits and credits, shells of consumerism and fetishism that exist merely to instantiate or to reify the meta-flow of hypercapital. Not that these processes of reification or instantiation are unnecessary; indeed, at least as currently constituted, they are vital to the continued existence of the flow of capital. Yet their roles within that system become increasingly determined beforehand.

     

    In this disturbing sense, the subject under hypercapital threatens to become ever more restricted and proscribed than even the kinds of subjects we now observe under late capitalism. For again, the conversion of the majority of textually-based information into digital form–linked by a variety of communications and hypertextual mechanisms–suggests a radical centralization of semantic and social exchange, an exchange lubricated by capital in an unprecedented sense. Talking with one’s neighbors, organizing politically, any number of more and less collective forms of social action have heretofore been largely proscribed only by governments in their more authoritarian modes. Now such activities appear ripe not only for consistent and imperceptible monitoring and (nigh-permanent) recording, but also for exchange as units within a global system of capital that may readily compensate for, even anticipate, subversive or dissenting movements within the system.

     

    Internationalists

     

    Perhaps even more significant than its threats to Westernized subjects, the glare of a fully-capitalized information flow poses tremendous challenges to developing countries and whatever hope they currently have for non-capitalist development (or even capitalist development apart from the control of Western-based multinational corporate culture).

     

    These threats start with the most basic usages of language. For not only has the medium of communication on the Internet been mainly English and almost entirely Western; not only do current communication systems make usage of non-Western alphabets nearly impossible; not only does the usage of English on the US Defense Department-created Internet represent yet another kind of “loss-leader” to the prepaid Westernization of the subject throughout the world–but the very language of the packets, switches, applets and programs that fuel the machines making the information system operate are themselves almost entirely dominated by Western languages, mainly English. While other Western languages–especially Spanish, French, and German–generally can be accommodated through this media, it is still the case that the Internet and World Wide Web represent the most significant opportunity since mass-market publishing for broad-based lexical, discursive and linguistic standardization. (And this when we have only begun to understand what linguistic standardization has meant for the continued growth and power of capitalism.)

     

    While these criticisms extend mostly to the power of capital to maintain all aspects of subjectivity in extremely disturbing ways, they fail to capture what is perhaps most disturbing about the global information extension of capital. For as Marxian economic theorists have argued with great vigor over the last fifty or so years, classical Marxist theory provides an inadequate account of the reliance of “developed” capitalist economies on the exploitation of “underdeveloped,” “third world” economies and labor.18

     

    While we in the West can pretend to understand the effects of hypercapital on the creation of Western subjectivities and suggest critiques within a system that may always already be compensating for these critiques, developing countries outside of the West and developing populations within the Western context face even more brutal challenges. Talk of information “haves” and “have-nots” obscures the extent to which whether to have or not have access to the global information superhighway presents developing populations with a very real Hobson’s choice–a choice between two equally impossible choices. For to remain “off” the superhighway in any effective sense may come to mean staying away from huge swaths of information that are absolutely vital to any sustainable economy. Yet to get on may mean contributing to an economics designed to exploit not only individuals and their subjectivities but whole cultures and subcultures. (And of course this presentation of the subject avoids any mention of the degree to which many “developing” countries lack the basic infrastructure necessary for information technologies like telephones.)

     

    To the extent that Western capitalist development inaugurates a process of underdevelopment, in which the very lifeblood of the West is formed from the labor and raw materials of non-Western peoples, the global medium of exchange that is hypercapital suggests whole new ways of refining that process for the service of Western capital. The globalization of corporate capitalism increasingly makes governmental and national borders irrelevant though they remain highly relevant for the nationalist and fundamentalist fervors that capital at best incubates and at worst creates as the marks of its own displacement. Intellectual labor mimics the global mobility of capital as, for example, when students from India and East Asian countries attend classes in the US in computer science and engineering, where they learn to program in versions of the current master Western language. With foreign investment dollars and the backing of the corporations and governments that have facilitated this “knowledge transfer,” many of these young people will return home as neo-capitalists to set up vast networks of information retrieval and manipulation, whose centralized functions, we can surmise, make any hope for anti-imperialist governance that much more remote.

     

    Insofar as hypercapital appears abstracted and metaphorical, it is nevertheless a powerful construct built upon the lives and blood of real persons (ourselves included), whose labor becomes the stuff of capital through direct exploitation and through the processes of alienation.

     

    Il n’y a pas de hors-tissu

     

    For all of this essay’s quasi-apocalyptic fervor–not meant to be taken unambiguously, not meant to suggest that technological development is always or only wrong–it can only hint at the base fear that lurks in opposition to the more optimistic dreams beneath hypertext. For as capital comes to control so many aspects of our instantaneous and personal interactions to degrees it could not have imagined before, it comes to a new level in what has been a chief mission, a chief raison d’etre, of capital all along: not only to shape but to define, not only define but to own in the sense unique to capital–our selves.

     

    As a writer and interpreter, I cannot help but participate in the dream with which this essay began: a dream of total access and also total knowledge that will, somehow, prove emancipatory “in the end.” Such a dream seems unavoidable to me, at least as I as subject am constituted. In the great “Outwork” to Dissemination, Derrida writes of a similar dream as it is instanced in earlier moments in our tradition, specifically in the works of Mallarme and Hegel. Derrida writes of Mallarme’s vision of “all finite books [becoming] opuscules modeled after the great divine opus, so many arrested speculations, so many tiny mirrors catching a single grand image,” and suggests that

     

    The ideal form of this would be a book of total science, a book of absolute knowledge that digested, recited, and substantially ordered all books, going through the whole cycle of knowledge. But since truth is already constituted in the reflection and relation of God to himself, since truth already knows itself to speak, the cyclical book will also be a pedagogical book. And its preface, propaedeutic. The authority of the encyclopedic model, a unit analogous for man and for God, can act in very devious ways according to certain complex mediations. It stands, moreover, as a model and as a normative concept: which does not, however, exclude the fact that, within the practice of writing, and singularly of so-called 'literary' writing, certain forces remain foreign or contrary to it or subject to violent reexamination. (Dissemination, 46-47; emphasis in original)

     

    Like all products of capitalism, our most strident attempts to totalize information contain the marks of their own deconstructions; they inscribe contradictions that the full-on spirit of capitalism will neither admit nor condone. Yet the power and force of hypercapital, the enmeshment of the production of “money” and “credit” and capital with the production of information, hint at a world in which dissent, even deconstruction, become so reliably accommodated in the information-capital-feedback flow that we may never consistently know the effects or ends of our political and politico-critical efforts. In this sense hypertext and the World Wide Web amplify, exacerbate, exponentiate the trajectories on which Derrida has always situated “the book.”19

     

    The world of corporate capitalism is dominated by actors who do not truly see the play of which they are a part, and dicta whose consequences are themselves beyond the ken of all but the most foresighted of capitalists. With regard to technological innovation, the guiding principle of corporate capitalism is clearly this: one determines whether something should be done by asking whether it can be done. This ruling–one might in a more classical moment call it “amorality”–puts neither capitalists per se nor dissenters in power. Instead it leaves capital itself, surely as naturalistic a phenomenon as any other, in charge. I mean to suggest here that we do not know what capital has in store for us; and that, unless the chief actors in capitalism’s play learn an altogether new sense of responsibility to our collective future, we may learn what (hyper)capital is thinking all too soon–and all too ambiguously.

     

    Notes

     

    I appreciate helpful comments on earlier versions of this paper from Stuart Moulthrop, Lisa Brawley and Suzanne Daly.
     

    1. For interesting discussions of Borgesian tropes in hypermedia, cf. Brook, “Reading and Riding” and Moulthrop, “Reading from the Map.”

     

    2.Most directly in work by critical legal studies scholars and other cultural critics and philosophers surrounding issues like hate speech, freedom of the press, and even free speech on the Internet. For the purposes of this essay I set aside the very complicated questions surrounding these issues, which are both affected by, and have an impact on, the problems I discuss here. It is notable, though, that the current debates surrounding issues of free speech–both left-versus-right debates, and debates between different parties of the left–themselves seem problematically fractured by issues of capital and corporate control, as in the case of sexually explicit material (in that it is largely produced by the most exploitative and abusive capitalists). This essay is meant to suggest that solutions to these problems will not become any more straightforward as information access and production become more universally networked.

     

    3. Most of the political critiques of hypertext work at this level–for example, the cited essays by Moulthrop and Landow–but see Brook and Boal, eds., Resisting the Virtual Life, especially the essays by Besser, Hayes and Neill. Spinelli suggests something like the view offered here when he notes that, like ones made for the Internet and World Wide Web, promises for social democratization made in the early days of radio contained the implicit command that “in order to participate in democracy, one must be a consumer” (“Radio Lessons,” 6). Ess, “Political Computer,” offers very much the liberal-utopian view of the Internet, in a somewhat advanced theoretical form, which this essay seeks to mark out as problematic.

     

    4.See, for example, Chomsky, The Chomsky Reader, Deterring Democracy, Necessary Illusions, Letters from Lexington, and “Media Control,” and Herman and Chomsky, Manufacturing Consent.

     

    5.See, for example, Eisenstein, Printing Press; Warner, Letters of the Republic; and Erickson, Economy of Literary Form; de Grazia and Stallybrass, in their “Materiality of the Shakespearean Text,” offer a theoretically advanced survey of some of the problems regarding print technology in the English Renaissance, on which also see Wall, Imprint of Gender. McGann’s Textual Condition remains a touchstone in the theoretization of print culture and its ideology.

     

    6.Some of the consequences of this particular part of current information technology are explored in Chapter 3, “Foucault and Databases: Participatory Surveillance,” of Poster, Mode of Information.

     

    7.Arick’s TCP/IP Companion is a widely-used guide to the networking protocols used on the Internet and the World Wide Web, though there are literally hundreds of volumes on the subject.

     

    8. A single Web page can be made up of many separate files (for example, several graphic files and a text file). Each access to one of these files constitutes a “hit.” “Hit counts” are therefore not a good measure of the number of actual persons using a given Web page, except for very crude purposes, since a single person accessing a single page can result in ten, twenty, or even more hits. One of the challenges to corporations attempting to profit from the Web has been to develop accurate ways to log individual use. The solutions to this challenge that have been offered so far (and in many cases, implemented without much public comment), as mentioned below, have been remarkably invasive of pre-electronic standards of “privacy.”

     

    9.Again, Chapter 3, “Foucault and Databases: Participatory Surveillance,” of Poster, Mode of Information, provides an excellent gloss on these tendencies.

     

    10.A certain cultural-technological trajectory deserves comment here. At many points in history, certain database and record-keeping technologies have seemed “stable” or “permanent,” with the attendant sense that the data they contain are permanent in that form. Yet at nearly every stage a future stage of technology has appeared soon enough on the horizon, in which the data stored by the previous technology has found additional, far more centralized, extensive and in some cases insidious uses than would have seemed possible in the earlier stage. This certainly accounts, for example, for the amount of information stored in credit reports, and for the importance of social security numbers. Thus, while an individual’s use of a particular Web site may seem somewhat unimportant if used by a single marketer or Web site producer, it seems quite plausible that this information will very shortly be available on a much more global and integrated basis. That is, although this information may seem at least partially local today, its growth into a centralized and highly invasive system may not only be inevitable; it may be imminent.

     

    11.This is oversimplified; the line between “operating system” and “application” and “applet” may in fact blur considerably as technology develops. Java, for example, which was developed largely for applet creation, has already been used to create fully-featured applications.

     

    12. I should emphasize that one of the key features of the Web implementation of hypertext is precisely its strong reliance on sophisticated feedback mechanisms (mechanisms which do not seem implicit in the idea of hypertext itself, but which do seem ever-present in capitalism, in a variety of more-and-less crude forms). Feedback and recursive systematization are hallmarks of recent work in computer science no less than in what we might loosely call “consumer technology”–they are no less present in professional products for advertisers than in sophisticated academic research programs like artificial intelligence and connectionism. I can only nod toward the degree to which much of the latter research has been carried out, unsurprisingly, with capital from the military and from technology-drenched corporations. It is important as well to note the degree to which value itself is a largely feedback-based concept–from the crudest capitalist notions (wherein, famously, an item is worth what a buyer is willing to pay for it) to far more sophisticated economic analyses, Marxist and neoclassical.

     

    13.See, most famously, George Landow’s Hypertext. The exchange in Rosenberg, “Physics and Hypertext,” and Moulthrop, “Rhizome and Resistance,” includes interesting speculation on the terms that have been used to state the politics, emancipatory and otherwise, of hypertext.

     

    14.As such it is striking how rarely Landow in Hypertext, or the authors in his edited volume Hyper/Text/Theory (but for brief parts of the Moulthrop and Ulmer essays included there), to say nothing of the main part of the recent literature on hypertext, and without denying the emphasis frequently placed on discussions of the politics of hypertext, situates these technological advances in the capitalist system we inhabit. Two exceptions are Moulthrop’s “You Say You Want a Revolution,” which, through a discussion of Marshall McLuhan, at least in principle gestures at some of the problems I discuss here; and Spinelli’s “Radio Lessons,” which includes important reflections on the near-monopolistic control of radio and its implications for future media development.

     

    15.In this respect the World Wide Web may be meaningfully thought of in a sequence of the development of the unit of exchange in the world system, a development that has been in modern times largely led by Western interests and powers. I am especially thinking of the movement toward a credit economy and the recent discussions, often hyperbolic, about a cashless society. While it is probably not accurate to say that capital played no role in developing the unit of exchange in early modern society–if for no other reason than the central role played by capital in Western governments–it still seems true that recent developments in electronic funds transfer, electronic credit, “smart cards,” ATMs, and so on, and then the added interest in developing Web-based capital equivalents, represent a new kind of corporate-capitalist intervention in the system of exchange. For a discussion of the effects on Marxist economic theory necessitated by the enormous growth in credit over the last century, see Kotz. For a fascinating account of the history of money and thought about money that has a great deal of significance for the issues discussed here, see Shell, Money, Language, and Thought..

     

    16.The locus classicus for Marx’s discussion of circulation is Capital, Volume 2; also see Capital, Volume 1, especially Parts I, II and VII.

     

    17.For a telling though largely unconscious instance of this process, see Dretske, Knowledge and the Flow of Information, as well the attendant discussions of that work in recent philosophy of mind.

     

    18.A chief advocate for this view in recent Marxist theory is Sweezy, especially in his Modern Capitalism and Theory of Capitalist Development. One of the clearest indications of US hegemony in the World Wide Web and the Internet occurs in the assigning of what are known as domain names. A domain name occurs on the Internet as the part of an email address that follows the “@” sign (for example, in the address yourname@AOL.com, the domain name is AOL.com), or the first part of a World Wide Web address (or URL, for Uniform Resource Locator–for example, the beginning part of PMC‘s URL: jefferson.village.virginia.edu). The final segment of a domain name provides the actual “domain” for the site. In the US, there are six domains: edu, for educational institutions; com, for commercial providers; org, for non-profit organizations, net, for technical providers of network services; mil, for military users; and gov, for governmental organizations. Yet in all other countries, the domain name is a country abbreviation: Britain is uk, Japan is jp, Canada is ca, and so on. Every domain name from these countries ends with the country identifier. The impression left on a casual user is that US domains are multiple, mobile and professional, where non-US domains are essentially foreign. This parallels remarkably certain patterns of racial representation within the US, where non-whites are characteristically stereotyped by singular “foreign” characteristics while whites (most often white men) are represented as having a wide range of defining traits and skills, a formation I discuss at some length in Golumbia, “Black and White World.”

     

    19.This is part of Poster’s argument in Chapter Four, “Derrida and Electronic Writing,” of The Mode of Information.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Arick, Martin R. The TCP/IP Companion: A Guide for the Common User. Boston, London and Toronto: QED Publishing Group, 1993.
    • Besser, Howard. “From Internet to Information Superhighway.” Brook and Boal, eds., 59-70.
    • Brook, James. “Reading and Riding with Borges.” Brook and Boal, eds., 263-274.
    • Brook, James, and Iain A. Boal, eds. Resisting the Virtual Life: The Culture and Politics of Information. San Francisco, CA: City Lights Books, 1995.
    • Chomsky, Noam. The Chomsky Reader. Ed. James Peck. New York: Pantheon Books, 1987.
    • —. Necessary Illusions: Thought Control in Democratic Societies. Boston, MA: South End Press, 1989.
    • —. Deterring Democracy. London and New York: Verso, 1991.
    • —. “Media Control: The Spectacular Achievements of Propaganda.” Westfield, NJ: Open Magazine Pamphlet Series, Pamphlet #10, 1991.
    • —. Letters from Lexington: Reflections on Propaganda. Monroe, ME: Common Courage Press, 1993.
    • de Grazia, Margreta, and Peter Stallybrass. “The Materiality of the Shakespearean Text.” Shakespeare Quarterly 44:3 (Fall 1993). 255-283.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Dissemination. (1972). Trans. Barbara Johnson. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press, 1981.
    • —. Specters of Marx: The State of the Debt, the Work of Mourning, and the New International., 1993. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. New York and London: Routledge, 1994.
    • Dretske, Fred. Knowledge and the Flow of Information. Cambridge, MA: The MIT Press/Bradford Books.
    • Eisenstein, Elizabeth. The Printing Press as an Agent of Change: Communications and Cultural Transformations in Early-Modern Europe. New York and Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1979.
    • Erickson, Lee. The Economy of Literary Form: English Literature and the Industrialization of Publishing, 1800-1850. Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins UP, 1996.
    • Ess, Charles. “The Political Computer: Hypertext, Democracy, and Habermas,” 1994. In Landow, ed., Hyper/Text/Theory, 225-267.
    • Golumbia, David. “Black and White World: Race, Ideology, and Utopia in Triton and Star Trek.Cultural Critique 32 (Winter 1995-96): 75-96.
    • Hayes, R. Dennis. “Digital Palsey: RSI and Restructuring Capital.” Brook and Boal, eds., 173-180.
    • Herman, Edward S., and Noam Chomsky. Manufacturing Consent: The Political Economy of the Mass Media. New York: Pantheon Books, 1988.
    • Kotz, David M. “Accumulation, Money, and Credit in the Circuit of Capital.” Rethinking MARXISM 4:2 (Summer 1991): 119-132.
    • Landow, George P. Hypertext: The Convergence of Contemporary Critical Theory and Technology. Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins UP, 1992.
    • —, ed. Hyper/Text/Theory. Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins UP, 1994.
    • Marx, Karl. Grundrisse: Foundations of the Critique of Political Economy (Rough Draft), 1858. London and New York: Penguin Books/New Left Review, 1993.
    • —. Capital: A Critique of Political Economy, Volume 1., 1867. Trans. B. Fowkes. New York: Vintage Books, 1977.
    • —. Capital: A Critique of Political Economy, Volume 2, 1865-70). Trans. David Fernbach. New York and London: Penguin Books/New Left Review, 1978.
    • McGann, Jerome J. The Textual Condition. Princeton, NJ: Princeton UP, 1991.
    • Moulthrop, Stuart. “You Say You Want a Revolution? Hypertext and the Laws of Media.” Postmodern Culture 1:3 (May 1991). 53 paragraphs. Available at http://jefferson.village.virginia.edu/pmc/issue.591/moulthro.591.
    • —. “Reading from the Map: Metonymy and Metaphor in the Fiction of ‘Forking Paths.’” Hypermedia and Literary Studies. Ed. Paul Delany and George Landow. Cambridge, MA: The MIT Press, 1991.
    • —. “Rhizome and Resistance: Hypertext and the Dreams of a New Culture.” (1994). In Landow, ed., Hyper/Text/Theory, 299-319.
    • Neill, Monty. “Computers, Thinking, and Schools in ‘the New World Economic Order.’” In Brook and Boal, eds., 181-194.
    • Poster, Mark. The Mode of Information: Poststructuralism and Social Context. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1990.
    • Rosenberg, Martin. “Physics and Hypertext: Liberation and Complicity in Art and Pedagogy.” Landow, ed., Hyper/Text/Theory, 268-298.
    • Serexhe, Bernhard. “Towards Another ‘Brave New World’?” CTheory: Theory, Technology, and Culture 19:1-2. Global Algorithm 1.10, 7/3/96. Available at http://www.ctheory.com/ga1.10-deregulation.html.
    • Shell, Marc. Money, Language, and Thought: Literary and Philosophic Economies from the Medieval to the Modern Era, 1982. Baltimore and London: Johns Hopkins UP, 1993 .
    • Spinelli, Martin. “Radio Lessons for the Internet.” Postmodern Culture 6:2 (January 1996). 35 paragraphs. Available at http://jefferson.village.virginia.edu/pmc/issue.196/pop-cult.196.html.
    • Sterling, Bruce. “Unstable Networks.” CTheory: Theory, Technology, and Culture 19:1-2. Global Algorithm 1.9, 6/26/96. Available at http://www.ctheory.com/ga1.9-unstable_networks.html.
    • Sweezy, Paul M. The Theory of Capitalist Development, 1942. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1953.
    • —. Modern Capitalism and Other Essays. New York and London: Monthly Review Press, 1972.
    • Wall, Wendy. The Imprint of Gender: Authorship and Publication in the English Renaissance. Ithaca, NY and London: Cornell University Press, 1993.
    • Warner, Michael. The Letters of the Republic: Publication and the Public Sphere in Eighteenth-Century America. Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 1990.

     

  • Poststructuralist Paraesthetics and the Phantasy of the Reversal of Generations

     
     

    Vadim Linetski

     
     

    I. What is wrong with the Oedipus complex?–The Oedipus complex and “the foundational fantasy of the ego’s era” (Brennan)

     

    These days it would certainly amount to a dare to propose that the Oedipus complex is the very core of patriarchal/logocentric discursivity. Every attempt to–consciously or unconsciously–(re)inforce Oedipus (Sprengnether 1985) is bound to be regarded as a reactionary enterprise. However, it is precisely such reinforcement that underpins the most advanced versions of poststructuralism. This paradox cries for a merciless treatment, for only thus can we hope to break the self-perpetuation of tradition, i.e. to attain the goal which the celebrated critics of logocentrism have justly posed but drastically failed to achieve.

     

    To be sure, the task of surpassing Oedipus is not an easy one; it implies real and not a conventionally rhetorical shift of paradigms.1 On the other hand, there are no actual reasons for pessimism.2 To substantiate our claim we must closely attend to the genealogy of this pessimism, that is, to start with the question, “what is wrong with Oedipus?”–however trite it might appear to the poststructuralist eye.

     

    Fortunately, the triteness happens only to be ostensible. Consider, for instance, one of the basic feminist charges against the Oedipal structure(s), that “the Oedipal chauvinism…for which Freud’s theory of the girl as ‘little man’ manqué was exemplary” (Benjamin 1995: 118). Chauvinism is, of course, an expression of the unconscious fear of castration, which, in its turn, gives rise to aggressivity, to the “drama of rivalry and aggression” that, according to Brennan, defines the “ego’s era”–the era of a self-contained patriarchal subject aspiring for (absolute) mastery and knowledge of the other (Brennan 1993: 53). As the postructuralist saying goes, historically, this abstract subject has found a talented impersonator in the father of psychoanalysis. Witness Freud’s strategy with his patients, governed as it was by the wish to evade and obscure “the legacy of the pre-Oedipal period,” “the flexible identificatory capacities of pre-Oedipal life” (Benjamin 1995: 119, 117). It is with the latter that feminism (and poststructuralism in general) has placed its stakes. Hence the vogue currently enjoyed by the “notion of recapturing over-inclusive structures of identification…by decentring our notion of development and replacing the discourse of identity with the notion of identifications” (118). At first sight it may actually appear that the decentering pluralization of identifications offers an economic solution to our problem. Since, as Derrida has taught us, there is no absolute ‘beyond’ to any logocentric structure, one has to work from the inside in the manner of “pharmakon.” As we shall shortly ascertain for ourselves, this view of deconstruction drastically limits its scope, making it a purely rhetorical affair, and unfortunately not in the de Manian sense.

     

    Theoretically, the pluralized identifications should enable us to circumvent the rigid Oedipal identifications which form the coercive structure of patriarchy and in so doing to merge the parental figures into the “father of individual prehistory” who can be dubbed the mother as well (cf. Kristeva 1987: 33; 1989: 13-14).3 In Kristevan terms, this mergence allows the semiotic to emerge into the symbolic, the former acting as a “pharmakon” to the latter. The result is that “we plunge…into the representational flux–the rolling identifications and wrappings of self and other–of fantasy itself” (Elliott 1995: 48). Put otherwise, “the construction of interpenetrating consciousnesses” (cf. Dorval and Gomberg 1993) should guarantee that the concomitant construction of the “libidinal space” (Elliott 1995: 45) would be purged of the aggressive rivalry (Brennan 1993: 53). Thus, the way for the post-Oedipal non-patriarchal sexuality (not in the developmental, quantitative, but qualitative sense) freed from coercive relations of power seems to be cleared, so that nothing prevents us from assuming that the “foundational fantasy” of the ego’s era which excluded the woman (49) has been successfully displaced and replaced by a more progressive fantasmatization (cf. Castoriadis 1995). However–and be it only as a tribute to common sense–I think it would be unwise to purchase a new commodity while taking its difference from the old at face value. In other words, the underpinnings of the fantasy acted out by poststructuralism remain to be seen.

     

    II. The foundational fantasy of poststructuralism–“Literature is psychoanalysis” (Spivak) but is psychoanalysis literature?–Parapsychoanalysis (telepathy) and paraesthetics (intertextuality)

     

    In order to proceed with our inquiry in a most succinct way we will be well-advised to focus on the implications which the developments sketched above have for literary theory. Far from being fortuitous, this focus is implied in the subject we are discussing. Not only because, psychoanalytically, the notion of fantasy is bound up with the problem of human creativity (i.e., with such questions as repression, representation, sublimation, etc.), but first of all because poststructuralist decentering of fantasmatical constellations underpinning the Oedipus complex is aimed at a subversion of the status of psychoanalysis as science conceived as an embodiment of the logocentric urge for absolute knowledge and truth. This subversion initiated by Derrida’s critique of Lacan (1988, 1975) and N. Abraham and M. Torok’s works (1976, 1978) has by now become a rather conventional affair. Literary theory adds nothing essentially new to the notion of intertextuality being, at most, another illustration of how the author’s (Freud’s) ashes can be disseminated. 4 Nevertheless, it is precisely from this (para)psychoanalytic point of view that the (para)esthetic notion of intertextuality fundamental for poststructuralist theory in all its existing versions and applications can be most fruitfully questioned. The patient reader will soon see why.

     

    The most recent attempts to undermine the psychoanalytic edifice foreground the notion of telepathy and in doing so promise to bridge the notorious gap between psychoanalysis and literary theory by trying to utilize precisely the alleged logocentric blind spots of both domains (N. Royle 1991,1995). After the studies of S. Markus (1985), N. Hertz (1985), to say nothing about Derrida, we are inclined to take for granted that psychoanalysis has mistakenly taken itself to be a science, whereas it is actually nothing but a fiction, a sort of literature (certainly, a first-class one). However, it remains to be proven that literature is psychoanalysis–and, more importantly, not “a perfect psychoanalysis” (Spivak 1994: 64), but also not entirely a failure. 5 Whence the appeal of telepathy, which “connects by disconnecting” (Ronell 1989: 132), retaining the supplement of copula precisely by crossing it. “There is no ‘and’ between telepathy and literature” (Royle 1991: 183). “It is difficult to imagine a theory of what they still call the unconscious without a theory of telepathy. They can be neither confused nor dissociated” (Derrida 1981: 11). However, if we are to believe poststructuralism, every attempt has been made in the history of psychoanalysis to sunder both theories. Not so much by Freud himself, who was “mad” enough “to speculate on telepathy” (Spivak 1984: 64), but by his followers, especially by Ernest Jones, who in Derrida’s narrative comes to play the role of a scapegoat. The irony of the matter is that, in Derrida’s own terms, this scapegoat is precisely the role of a subversive “pharmakon,” for the excluded other inevitably spoils the coherence of the system unable to accommodate its “prodigal son.” As we shall shortly see, such is the case with Ernest Jones, whose intuitions were obscured and ignored by the psychoanalytic edifice for just the same reasons which now guide Derrida in his search for the guilty party.

     

    III. The prodigal son of psychoanalysis–The notion of “aphanisis”

     

    Given the current troubles with constructing feminine identity and articulating a theory of “écriture féminine,” troubles which, according to Sprengnether, boil down to inability of leading feminist theorists to free themselves from the spell of Lacanian thought (1995: 147), it is indeed surprising that Jones’s contributions to psychoanalysis remain in abeyance. For it is nobody other than Ernest Jones who has provided us with a set of valid tools for solving the aforementioned problems. My contention is precisely that a genuinely new theoretical model can be elaborated on the basis of Jones’s legacy. I think this assumption will be sufficiently substantiated if we succeed in demonstrating that the model in question can account for textual reality more adequately than the models propounded in the wake of deconstruction, the “telepathic” model included.

     

    As a theorist, Jones is best remembered for his notion of “aphanisis,” that is, of the disappearance of desire. That thus far no one has ventured to rethink this notion is another example of the “Lacanian spell” to which the postructuralist thought remains subject.6 The result is a drastic misunderstanding of Jones’s notion. Witness an entry in Laplanche-Pontalis’s dictionary, an entry, which, totally ignoring the most intriguing implications of this notion, can be said to give a faithful account of it only insofar Jones really “evokes the notion of aphanisis in the context of his inquiries into feminine sexuality” (1988: 40). Jones himself is at least partly responsible for the vicissitudes of this concept: certainly, there is no articulated theory of aphanisis of which to speak. Our present task is to remedy this deficiency–not only by drawing all the consequences from Jones’s remarks, but also by connecting these remarks with a number of Heideggerian and Bakhtinian intuitions which point in the same direction.

     

    IV. Aphanisis and telepathy

     

    Our first step will be to point out that aphanisis, central as it is to Jones’s thought, has a profound connection with his attitude towards telepathy, which, contrary to Derrida’s assumption, has nothing to do with logocentric biases. In fact, just the opposite is true. Witness Jones’s paper on “The Nature Of Auto-Suggestion” (1950). Certainly, Jones is unequivocal regarding the fundamental impossibility “to combine the two methods of treatment…those of psycho-analysis and suggestion” (291), equating suggestion with hypnosis, telepathy and analogous states (275-277). However, upon closer inspection, the train of thought leading to this conclusion proves to be a radical subversion of logocentrism, and thereby shows Derrida’s precarious complicity with the latter.

     

    What should alert us that things are not just so simple as Derrida would like them to be are two facts in Jones’s paper which, far from being suppressed, come to the fore of the author’s attention. On the one hand, Jones is quite willing to acknowledge that “it is extraordinary difficult to draw any sharp line between hetero- and auto-suggestion…the former process may prove in most cases in practice a necessary stage in the evocation of the latter” (284-285, 289), stressing, on the other hand, that “we can no longer regard the subject as a helpless automaton in the hands of a strong-willed operator; it is nearer the truth to regard the operator as allowing himself to play a part, and by no means an indispensable one, in a drama constructed and acted in the depths of the subject’s mind” (277). Both points play a prominent part in Derrida’s celebration of telepathy,7 which can be regarded as an attempt to “resurrect” poststructuralist intertextuality by deploying the Formalist device of “defamiliarization” (“making strange,” “ostranenije“).8 The effects of auto/hetero-suggestion as a disseminating process for the dislocation of subjectivity are described by Jones with sufficient objectivity to find Derrida’s approval and to conclude that hypnosis and psychoanalysis are opposed as “the Eastern and the Western methods of dealing with life” (293); these are a patent example of ethno/logocentric prejudices that border on a real outrage since both methods are equated with the difference “between infantilism and adult life,” respectively (293). Unfortunately, such an evaluation provides all too easy sailing, for the invocation of infantilism has much more to it than a deconstructive eye is willing to admit.

     

    It is obvious enough that a problem of knowledge is at stake. Far less obvious is which “method of dealing with life” that knowledge should be aligned with and what attitude should be regarded as its opposite. The first part of our question can be found without transcending Jones’s corpus, the second part requires an enlargement of our field of inquiry.

     

    Given the poststructuralist view of psychoanalysis as a bulwark of logocentric scienticity and the subsequent efforts to undermine it by reading Freudian theory as an “auto-bio-thanato-hetero-graphic” (Derrida 1977: 146) “paraesthetic” narrative, one will be certainly inclined to assume that Jones’s refutation of hypnosis and telepathy stems from his concern that psychoanalysis retain the status of a science. This is why it is so surprising to find that the real concerns of our author lie elsewhere. Even the most superficial reader cannot fail to notice that the controversy between hypnosis and psychoanalysis is judged from a purely pragmatic point of view, i.e., not as a theoretical problem but a practical one. If the methods based on suggestion are undesirable, it is because they fail to alleviate the symptoms (292). This explains why, in the last resort, the question of hypnosis boils down to the question of lay analysis.9 Put otherwise, psychoanalysis is to be preferred not on scientific grounds, i.e., not because of the insights into the content of the unconscious which it achieves–Jones is quite unambiguous regarding the fact that both techniques uncover the same complexes and fantasies (287-288)–but solely because, contrary to hypnosis, it can free the patient from his/her symptoms (292). However, this is not to say that the question of knowledge is absent from Jones’s discussion and therefore can only be imported into it by the reader.

     

    V. Paraesthetics and the infantile sexual theories

     

    The irony of the matter is precisely that knowledge makes its appearance under the guise of infantilism which is attributed by Jones to techniques akin to suggestion. So long as knowledge, to slightly alter Derrida’s dictum, is that which returns to the father, Jones’s constant emphasis that, contrary to psychoanalysis, paratechniques (hypnosis, suggestion, telepathy, etc.) inevitably bring about the return of the father figure10 point to the heart of our problem.

     

    This return is bound up with the reactivation of primary narcissism, which defines the hypnoid state (286). However, in order to tease out all the implications from this statement which at first sight appears hackneyed and uncommitted, we will be well-advised to take a step backwards, that is, to return to the stage in Freud’s development at which what has lately come to be known as ego-libido was still–and, as we shall see, more adequately–theorized as ego-instincts or instincts of self-preservation. For this return not only presents the sole possibility of solving a number of fundamental quandaries but also ultimately of precluding the desexualization of psychoanalysis,11 the desexualization, which, paradoxically enough, was an unavoidable corollary of the introduction of narcissism.

     

    In other words, the poststructuralist (para)esthetic discourse is bound up with the reactivation of infantile sexual theories. It is precisely this “infantile” grounding which prevents deconstruction from reaching its goal. Since we would like to make this goal our own, our first task is to identify the particular infantile phantasy underpinning Derrida’s theorizing. However, this identification is impossible without a reconsideration of the psychoanalytic attitude towards the sexual theories of children in general.

     

    Insofar as the infantile curiosity concerning sexual matters can be viewed as the very foundation of psychoanalysis, 12 it is surprising to discover that it finds no separate entry in Laplanche-Pontalis’s dictionary of psychoanalytic terms. That the authors have chosen to subsume our problem under the rubrics of “phantasy” and “sexuality” is a good example of the direction taken by post-Freudian psychoanalysis. And it is this direction which, throwing its retroactive shade on Freud himself, makes of a psychoanalysis an easy prey for poststructuralist attack.

     

    VI. Sublimation and its discontents–Sublimation primal and secondary

     

    What is at stake here is the very possibility of an exchange between psychoanalytic theory and humanities in general, literature in particular. For such an exchange, i.e., the existence of applied psychoanalysis, cannot bring any worthwhile results so long as psychoanalytic theory remains haunted by the ghosts of unsolved problems which bear directly on the foundational principles of psychoanalysis. More concretely, it is “the lack of a coherent theory of sublimation”–the lack which is not simply “one of the lacunae” but the lacuna “in psycho-analytic thought” par excellence (Laplanche and Pontalis 1988: 433)–that in the last resort is responsible for that precarious state in which psychoanalysis currently finds itself.

     

    The reluctance to thematize the link between sublimation and infantile sexual theories is quite understandable, for such a thematization will immediately expose the resemblance between the psychoanalytic edifice and the Tower of Pisa, inevitably exposing the profound complicity between poststructuralism and its logocentric adversary. And this is due to the fact that the architects have disposed of the very cornerstone of their construction. Put crudely and bluntly, Freud’s legataries have got him completely wrong.

     

    To clear the path, let us start from the very beginning–of Freud’s development as well as of a human being’s.

     

    The basic premise of psychoanalysis is that sexuality develops anaclitically: “the sexual instincts, which become autonomous only secondarily, depend at first on those vital functions which furnish them with an organic source, an orientation and an object” (29). Since “the instinct is said to be sublimated in so far as it is diverted towards a new…aim” (431), we can conclude that the emergence of sexuality is the first sublimation–the sublimation of self-preservative instincts. On the other hand, so long as Freud took considerable pains to keep sublimation distinct from repression as two different vicissitudes of the drives (cf. Freud 1915: 219), we can propose the notion of primal sublimation in contradistinction to the notion of primal repression allotted such a prominent role in Lacan’s semiosis. Thus we have laid down a foundation for an alternative model that will allow us to escape in one stroke all the logocentric pre- and post-Oedipal vagaries.

     

    “The primal repressed is the signifier,” says Lacan in a passage which notably ends with a famous dictum: “Desire, in fact, is interpretation itself” (1977: 176). All attempts to rethink the notion of primal repression in order to purge it of logocentric overtones (cf.Kristeva 1987: 26-27, 33; Laplanche 1987: 126-128, 137) have wound up reconfirming Lacanianism: “Whatever the radicalizing possibilities of primal repression and identification, identity requires meaning, and therefore symbolic law…relation to the other, and therefore to cultural, historical and political chains of signification. The entry of the subject into socially constituted representations secures the repetition of the law. For these reasons, it makes little sense to understand the psychical processes organized through primal repression as signalling a ‘beyond’ to symbolic law” (Elliott 1995: 50). The irony of this excerpt is twofold. For one thing, it comes as the conclusion of a discussion in the course of which Kristeva et alia have been criticized precisely for failing to signal as “beyond” to symbolic law (45). On the other hand, the alternative propounded by Elliott–a view of primal repression as “the representational splitting of the subject” (50; his italics)–corresponds neatly to that with which every reader of Lacan is familiar. However, Elliott deserves our full appreciation for his unusual candidness. The straightforward equation of primal repression with identification (45, 51) and the concomitant foregrounding of empathy is precisely the discursive move which produces the (para)esthetic telepathic interpretive attitude of Derrida, who is certainly far from admitting, as Elliott does, that the result is the perpetuation of the law/tradition grounded in the notions–intersubjectivity, intertextuality, etc.–which are so dear to poststructuralist’s heart. Unfortunately, Elliott’s candidness does not extend far enough to lay bare the mechanism of the deconstructive perpetuation of tradition. Hence his resentment regarding the impossibility to reach a “beyond”–a resentment which characterizes the current theoretical scene. The propaedeutic value of our analysis is bound up with the comprehensive demonstration of how and why poststructuralism has cornered itself into the impasse which it now bemoans.

     

    Despite its tone, the preceding paragraph is far from being a polemical aside, for it has established one fact essential for our inquiry. The recent celebrations of primary repression qua pre-Oedipal identification(s) show the impossibility to differentiate it from the secondary repression–from the Oedipal repression of the Name of the Father. At most, they differ quantitatively, the latter reconfirming the former. It remains to be seen what implications that this train of thought has for the project of “critical narratology,” parading as another attack on logocentric Oedipal metanarratives and taking its cue from Derridaean dictum: “writing is unthinkable without repression” (1978: 226).

     

    The unification of the notion of repression allows us to assign it a more definite place in the history of the subject’s development.13 In fact, repression is nothing other than a secondary sublimation which differs in kind from the primary sublimation. What deserves our full attention is the fact that defining sublimation qua desexualisation and by the same token firmly grounding the concept of repression has become possible only after the introduction of narcissism: “With the introduction of narcissism and the advent of the final theory of the psychical apparatus Freud adopts a new approach. The transformation of a sexual activity into a sublimated one (assuming both are directed toward external, independent objects) is now said to require an intermediate period during which the libido is withdrawn on to the ego so that desexualisation may become possible” (Laplanche and Pontalis 1988: 433). Taken at face value, this passage gives no reason for panic since it seems to be in perfect accord with the generally accepted view of the ego. Unfortunately, this first impression is misleading. Sublimation conceived within the framework of narcissism turns out to be nothing less than a subversion of psychoanalysis in toto–or, to be more precise, of psychoanalysis equated with the theory of libido.

     

    The first paradox that immediately leaps to mind bears on the obvious impossibility of reconciling the desexualization of libido through its withdrawal onto the ego with the general definition of the latter agency “as a great reservoir of libido” (Freud 1923: 231). Certainly, this paradox has not escaped Freud’s attention. This explains why the notion of the super-ego becomes indispensable, appearing with the logical necessity of Derrida’s “supplement.”14 In effect, the super-ego, which, as a matter of fact, was introduced in the very same year as the cited definition of the ego,15 allows us to circumvent our quandary, but only confronts us with a more troublesome dilemma.

     

    VII. The production of Oedipus

     

    So long as the super-ego is conceived of as the differentiated part of the ego itself,16 it becomes possible to surmise that it is the former locks onto itself the libido withdrawn from the outer world (cf. 1916: 431-433). This means that sublimation within the framework of narcissism inevitably introduces the melancholic situation that it was designed to preclude by Freud as well as by Kristeva (Freud 1916; Kristeva 1989). The irony of the matter is that those who criticise Kristeva for her conviction that “to deny the power of the imaginary father is to risk depression, melancholia and, possibly, death” (Elliott 1995: 45) propound the model of melancholia as an anti-Oedipal alternative (cf. Abraham/Torok 1978; Sprengnether 1995) grounded in the notion of pre-Oedipal identifications which, as everyone tolerably versed in psychoanalytic theory knows, have exactly the same desexualizing outcome as the introduction of the super-ego described above.17 Whereas, according to the proponents of melancholically-telepathic hermeneutics, the melancholic model should enable the construction of non-Oedipal sexuality. The paradox is resolved since the process of desexualization foregrounds all the essentials of such a construction. In effect, the instinctual diffusion resulting from identification is nothing else than the return of the celebrated infantile polymorphism (cf. Deleuze/Guattari 1972; Lyotard 1993; Benjamin 1995) which, however, happens to have nothing to do with sexuality. And it is hardly surprising, for the process we are discussing is aimed at undoing the primary sublimation that has transformed anarchical polymorphous instincts of self-preservation into sexuality. Put otherwise, the secondary sublimation is the non-Hegelian negation of the primary sublimation. And this is precisely what allows us not merely to equate secondary sublimation with the Lacanian notion of repression which triggers off semiosis, but to place the latter in its true light.

     

    The reference to Hegel was meant as a caution against those cursory readers who at this point may be inclined to wonder whence all the sound and fury of our analysis, since it is certainly nothing new to say that repression is by definition a repression of sexuality. However, this argument is valid only if we take Lacanian statements at face value. Such naivete has been made impossible precisely in the wake poststructuralist appropriation of Lacan’s legacy, an appropriation that, more often than not, takes pains to stress its faithfulness to the “Absolute Master.”

     

    As we have seen, pre-Oedipal identifications have exactly the same effect as the Oedipal ones. And yet to conclude that we have already hit on the very reason of the poststructuralist inability to do away with Oedipus would mean not only to treat poststructuralism rather leniently but also to miss the most interesting part of the whole story. For the gist of the matter is that identifications are in themselves neither pre-Oedipal, Oedipal nor post-Oedipal since the Oedipal structure does not pre-exist identificatory activity but emerges as its inevitable result. In other words, the discursive movement of telepathy and/or melancholy is a movement not of a reconfirmation/repetition but of the original production of Oedipus. And it is at this point that the infantile sexual theories come in, enabling us to spell out all the implications of the proposition we have just advanced.

     

    Given Freud’s rank of an honorable structuralist, it is rather surprising that in the matters that interest us here he remains at the thematic level of analysis.18 This is even more true in case of his disciples.19 This sufficiently explains the general neglect and obtusion suffered by infantile sexual theories and corresponding fantasies. As was already mentioned, for Freud these fantasies were the main evidence for the existence of infantile sexuality. This explains why he was reluctant to thematize the obvious fact that the impetus of infantile curiosity is provided by circumstances which are more likely to activate the instincts of self-preservation. I refer, of course, to the birth of a brother or sister. From a conventional, i.e., libidinal point of view–incidentally the one adopted here by Freud–this event gives rise to envy and jealousy in the elder child(ren). But obviously there is no necessary connection between these feelings, however intense, and an urge to penetrate into the “secrets” of Mother Nature. Moreover, the stronger the envy and jealousy, the less likely the appearance of an “intellectual” attitude: as common sense would have it, jealousy makes us blind. Equally problematical is another conventionally libidinal interpretation which tries to reduce fantasies produced in the course of the child’s inquiry to a plainly defensive affair and to make the inquiry itself a deployment of a defence mechanism. However, this interpretation begs an explanation of how a fantasy can protect a child from the repetition of a painful event and/or alleviate his/her current troubles. Evidently, the omnipotence of thought also has its limits, and the child of course is not such a dope as to believe that his notion of “where the children come from” can have any influence on their actual arrival.20 The arrival of a sibling is certainly experienced as a threat, but not a libidinal one. If “the development of a child is materially influenced” by this event (Boehm 1931: 449), then this is precisely because the problem thus posed is an epistemic one: it is a question of hermeneia and not of filia. Put otherwise, the whole affair becomes traumatic because the child discerns in it not the possibility of the decrease of his/her share of parental love (here all depends on an actual familial setting) but the threat of losing contact with parents, of being excluded from communication with them. 21 Semiotically, the birth of a sibling represents an instance of diffusion, rather than confusion, of tongues between the child and adults (cf. Ferenczi 1980, 1933). This suggests that trauma,22 representing as it does a rupture of a dialogic intersubjective relationship, can be reinterpreted in a way which will furnish us with a genuinely alternative model which will effectively transcend the logocentric (Oedipal) binarism that is reinforced by postsructuralist ensnarement within the dialogue vs. monologue framework.23

     

    There are two ways out of the traumatic impasse in which the child finds himself or herself. But first of all it should be stressed that the impasse that prompts the secondary sublimation qua desexualization/repression 24 is prior to any kind of Oedipality to which it may or may not give rise. 25 Put otherwise, Oedipus is a matter of free choice.

     

    On the one hand, the child can try once again to deploy the mechanism of primal sublimation, i.e., to sublimate the upsurge of self-preservative epistemophilia into sexuality. If he succeeds, the diffusion of tongues referred to above becomes irrevocable and the child establishes a discourse of his own, beyond all patriarchal tradition. In other words, he spares himself the problematic of castration/Oedipus simply by taking another route. This is what we will term the normal development without repression.26 Significantly, the textual reality is a telling example of such a development.

     

    On the other hand, the child can pursue his researches and become entrapped in the Oedipal strictures. He will (re)invent the Oedipal complex as the only means to ensure the possibility of communication. This obviously results in the perpetuation of tradition. It is far less obvious that this result crowns the efforts of those who make the undermining of tradition equated with power/knowledge/meaning/truth their battle-cry. We are left with a thorough misrepresentation and safeguarding of tradition; the targets of postsructuralist attack listed above (along with their derivatives) have nothing to do with the mechanism of tradition transmission. Significantly, these same motives are responsible for the direction taken by the post-Freudian psychoanalysis (Lacan’s version included), effectively robbing Freud’s teaching of its subversive potential.

     

    Consider the problem of the construction of meaning. As Derrida would like us believe, deconstruction exposes the traditional claims for what they actually are, that is, an unsustainable effort to restrict the disseminating flow of significations. Meaning is undecidable. To think otherwise is to fall prey to the logocentric fallacy. Witness Freud and his Oedipal complex, a structure which “does not permit much flexibility” (Sprengnether 1995: 143). Hence the hope that the situation of “women differently within this general structure” (143) is ultimately of no avail: Oedipus has to be “interrogated at its core” (143). As we have already ascertained for ourselves, this task, however valid and laudable, in poststructuralist discourse boils down to a declamation of ceterum censeo Carthaginem esse delendum. If Carthage nevertheless still flourishes, this is because the (para)esthetic discourse of empathy/telepathy which foregrounds desexualizing identifications cannot help but promote the Oedipal structures and thereby unwittingly prove that these structures are far more flexible than generally assumed. This certainly does not make them less dangerous. To the contrary.

     

    To return to our little explorer: having succumbed to the urge for knowledge, he has the choice between the negative and the positive versions of the Oedipal structure. Given the alleged impossibility of surpassing the Oedipal conflict, it is quite logical that the poststructuralist way of dealing with it boils down to privileging the negative version. Whereas the latter articulates patriarchal knowledge as grounded in rigid sexual difference which, in its turn, presupposes the recognition of the woman’s castration; “pederastic identification” implicitly “challenges the binarisms of sexual difference” by making the male subject “alert to further syntagmatic possibilities” (Silverman 1988: 172-173). These possibilities inscribed in the primal scene allow the conception of the latter as “perhaps most profoundly disruptive of conventional masculinity in the way it articulates knowledge” (157): “…it would seem that to the degree to which the primal scene phantasy acknowledges castration it cannot help but generalize it by making it a consequence not of anatomy, but of a subject position” (166). This seems to explain why the knowledge with which the primal scene confronts the male subject comes to be repressed within the patriarchal paradigm, anchored in the positive Oedipal structure that “fortifies the male subject within a paternal identification by renouncing his Oedipal desires” (157).

     

    The irony of Silverman’s account is that it leaves no place for infantile sexual theories. In effect, from the libidinal point of view, there is knowledge inscribed in the primal scene. However distorted, ignored or repressed, however belatedly understood, this knowledge remains active in shaping the subject’s destiny. Hence there is nothing to give impetus to infantile theorizing. At most, the child’s brooding will be confined to the issues of activity/passivity and aggression/caress. It follows that the poststructuralist theorizing itself remains entrapped in logocentric binarisms and therefore drastically underestimates the intellectual capacities of children. This is not to suggest that infantile fantasies transcend the patriarchal discourse. What justifies our interest is the fact that the child can act as a subversive “pharmakon” precisely because of its innocent ignorance, both in respect to patriarchy and its alleged adversaries. It is sufficient to adopt the child’s point of view in order to gain a vantage point for a genuine deconstruction.

     

    As psychoanalytically informed poststructuralist feminist critics would have it, sexuality is pregnant with knowledge, and not the other way round. Hence the role assigned to the notion of repression. Silverman’s reading of Henry James is just another attempt to prove that without repression neither patriarchal discourse nor its deconstruction are possible. What is repressed is the woman, especially empathic identifications with the mother figure. The trouble is not so much that deconstruction consequently mirrors the construction of patriarchy, coming under suspicion of being a simple reversal of signs, but primarily that femininity and the strategy of its recovery through removal of repression are at odds. To expose this paradox means to show that the notion of repression, 27 at least regarding applied psychoanalysis, is unsustainable and has no practical value. On the other hand, so long as femininity is equated with writing/style (Derrida 1979: 37), we are left with a challenging task of thinking writing without repression. The generally accepted view of Henry James as a patent example of writing as repression of unconscious desire 28 stamps him as a good frame of reference for our theoretical elaborations.

     

    However, we are not as yet finished with these latter deliberations. So long as poststructuralism has already made the choice on behalf of our little explorer, let us see what the option in favor of the negative Oedipus looks like from the point of view of the child itself. Epistemologically (and it should be remembered that the child’s concerns lie in this sphere), this option is obviously an ideal one. For, as Freud puts it, “pater semper incertus est, while the mother is certissima” (1909: 229; his italics). All the child’s broodings “over the question played by the father in the genesis” of the sibling (Boehm 1931: 450) are doomed to be of no avail. Hence the hermeneutical value of the identification with the mother; in identifying with her the child guarantees the automatic arrival of knowledge without any effort on its own part: all it has to do is to wait and see what the father will undertake with the mother.29 Put otherwise, everything speaks in favor of the “pederastic identification” and, by the same token, nothing can explain why this identification should suffer repression.30 Hence to assume that repression nevertheless takes place–and it is on this assumption that the whole critique of logocentrism apparently hinges–means to make the identification with the father a much more puzzling issue.

     

    The paradox of the matter is that, in the poststructuralists’ own terms, it is impossible to explain the existence of the positive Oedipus, to wit, the very possibility of logocentric production of knowledge and ultimately, the existence of patriarchy itself. To be sure, all these things are hard realities, but poststructuralism is unable to account for, let alone deconstruct, them. And what is worse, this inability cannot help but unwittingly promote all that is ripe for subversion.

     

    On the other hand, from the child’s standpoint it is quite clear why he privileges the identification with the father. His motives have to do neither with the problematic of activity/passivity (Silverman 1988: 171) nor with master/slave dialectic (Brennan 1993: 53-55).31 For at stake for the child, and by extension, for logocentric tradition, is not knowledge per se, as Derrida et alia take pains to convince us, but knowledge as a means of communication, by necessity a distorted knowledge. The epistemic certainty promised by the identificatory empathy with the mother has the same effect as total ignorance. And it is this Janus-like threat which, as we remember, prompted the quest of the child traumatically desexualized by the birth of sibling(s). To be sure, in cases of the child and of tradition alike, to identify with the father means to make a virtue of a necessity. But precisely by force of this fact, deconstruction, which exposes the devices of tradition’s transmission, in turn offers tradition an invaluable service.

     

    As Russian Formalism has amply proved, the exposing device is an act of resurrection, of promoting to the second life that which by its own means is doomed to perish. It follows that Derrida is quite correct in assigning to his “supplement” the status of the “discourse of support” (1981: 324-330) remaining blind regarding its supportive effects. The supplement adds itself to the discourse which needs support in the movement of “+ N” (cf. 1987: 122-180). This movement certainly has nothing to do with polysemy/knowledge (1981: 252-253); it (re)confirms by doubling the communicational setup. This means that the necessity of the “supplement” (and of all the other Derridaean notions which are arranged according to the substitution/supplementary logic) is intrinsic to the logocentric discourse only inasmuch as it is historical, i.e., inasmuch as human being is subject to exhaustion, to economic aphanisis.32 Put otherwise, Derrida’s supplement is a neat counterpart of the Formalist strategy of “making strange.”33 Whence the status of pleonasm as one of the two master tropes of deconstruction. In order for there to be meaning one should guarantee a non-meaningless communicative substratum constituted by the overabundance of pure signifiers which tend to overflow all boundaries. Whence the celebration of gossip which communicates nothing, but by virtue of this fact can be regarded as a pure instance of communication as such (cf. Spacks 1985: 3-24, 258-265). Notably, along these lines gossip comes to be aligned with telepathy and other (para)esthetical forms (cf. Forrester 1990: 243-259). However, this grounding requires in its turn to be grounded itself. And it is the latter act concealed by tradition and its deconstruction that the recourse to infantile sexual curiosity allows us to divulge for the first time.

     

    VIII. The fantasy of the reversal of generations and what is implied in it

     

    The effect of identification with the father is the fantasy of the reversal of generations. Already referred to by Freud (1931: 421), it remained an aside in his teaching. The thread was picked up by Ernest Jones, who devoted to the subject a separate paper (1950). What this fantasy boils down to is the belief, “not at all rare among the children, to the effect that as they grow older and bigger their relative position to their parents will be gradually reversed, so that finally they will become the parents and their parents the children” (407). The correspondence between this fantasy and Derrida’s strategy of subversion of logocentric values, primarily of the notion of origin(ality), is striking enough to require no painstaking elaborations.34 On the other hand, it can be easily shown that the same fantasy underpins the discourse of poststructuralism as such. Whence the necessity to investigate these matters more closely.

     

    The conventional interpretation is satisfied in seeing in our fantasy an instance of the drive for mastery.35 Paradoxically, to adopt this standpoint would mean to treat poststructuralism all too leniently and to miss the implications which highlight a real path beyond current theoretical predicaments.

     

    Significantly, Jones himself hints at a possibility of a more fruitful approach. Since our poststructuralist tutors have drilled us to see in the drive for mastery the rectification of the position of the logocentric subject, it is rather invigorating to hear that the effect of this fantasy on “the child’s own personality” is that of distortion. It is precisely this effect that makes the reversal fantasy an essential mechanism “in regard to the transmission of tradition” (411). Certainly, this corroborates what was said above about poststruralism’s complicity with the tradition which it sets out to deconstruct. However, in order to pass from the deconstruction of an alleged deconstruction to the deconsruction of the tradition itself, that is, in order to launch deconstruction of the second degree and in doing so to propose a veritably alternative mode of thought, it is necessary to spell out all the consequences of Jones’s intuitions.

     

    First, it should be noted that whereas Freud evokes the reversal fantasy in his discussion of female sexuality, Jones, for all his interest in the problem, chooses to speak in connection with our fantasy of a neuter “child.” However, what at first glance is bound to provoke a fashionable rebuke for genderless thinking proves upon closer inspection to be a genuine starting point for a construction of feminine as well as masculine identity beyond Oedipal strictures.

     

    Apparently, the reversal fantasy reduces Lacanian accounts of the subject’s entry into the Symbolic order to its most schematic form.36 It is the reversal (Verkehrung) of the drive which produces the split alienated subject of the Symbolic–the subject “which is properly the other” (1977: 178 et passim). Nevertheless, there remains one issue that seems to radically divorce our fantasy from the Symbolic: the question of castration. The latter, as every student of Lacan knows, is the crucial difference–and not only between the Imaginary and the Symbolic which otherwise tend to be conflated. The point of regarding this problem with the eyes of our innocent little investigator is bound up with the fact that this perspective shows beyond any doubt that the notions of castration and repression (the two being closely interrelated) are unnecessary for setting the mechanism of signification/tradition transmission in motion. The function of castration/repression is precisely that of Derrida’s supplement, a means of discursive revitalization.37 Unfortunately, far from exempting Lacan from feminist critique of phallogocentrism, this fact exposes a precarious complicity of feminist theorizing with its enemy.

     

    As we have seen, the identification with the father does not promote mastery, but even less does it lead to the denigration/exclusion/repression of the woman. The mother figure remains essential; it grounds the patriarchal discursivity–precisely because it is not repressed and therefore is not made to represent “castration as truth” (Derrida 1988, 184).38 The paradox of the identification with the father is that it suspends the problematic of castration as an access point to truth. Significantly, thus far no one has given proper attention to a crucial moment in Freud’s description of the castration complex which notably appears in a discussion of infantile sexual theories. The feeling provoked by the sight of feminine genitals is an uncanny, unbearable one. Hence the first reaction of the male child is not to deny or repress the perception but to assure himself that “the girl also possesses the penis, although a small one; but in due time it will grow. Only when the consequent observations prove the unsustainability of this surmise, the child assumes that the penis was cut off” (1910: 164-165). The identification with the father effectively spares the child the necessity of relinquishing his initial hypothesis. And this is precisely because the transition from the passive to the active position drastically diminishes the cognitive dimension, however phantasmatical and hallucinatory the latter may be. To become an actor, one has (at every moment to be ready) to act and not to wait to be acted upon. But there’s the rub! For the child still remains in darkness as to what the father does with the mother, still remaining excluded from communication with the adults. Whence the value of the initial hypothesis (the penis will grow in due time) which allows him to escape from this predicament that has proven to be unsurmountable by means of identification alone. The identification with the mother promises an absolute knowledge that can only result in silence, whereas the identification with the father prompts the communicative deployment of the knowledge which is lacking. The assumed possibility that the penis will grow effectively negotiates between these extremes, introducing a temporality which grounds hermeneutics as such. However, the advent of deconstruction coincides with the exhaustion of the potential of this temporality and by the same token of the resources of the Western hermeneutic tradition.

     
    The infantile sexual theory we are discussing substitutes discursive certainty for the linguistic one. Only the former can ground communication as an intertextual exchange. The child gives woman and her penis time to grow, but it is equally true that the woman gives time to child’s curiosity to unfurl itself without the pressure of temporal handicaps.39 Therefore neither the child nor the woman strives to be “waited upon” (Brennan 1993: 91); both wait (for one another). And it is this mutual waiting which grounds the intersubjective dimension of “energetic” exchange (110, 116), the dimension in which the temporal pressure is sublated by the potentially meaningful ones,40 to wit, by the narratological suspense. Put otherwise, temporality underpinning the fantasy of the reversal of generations is exactly the same as that which Derrida elaborated in Donner le temps (1991).

     

    IX. The guilt of gift, the gift of guilt

     

    According to Derrida, the giving of time is the impossible possibility both of the récit and gift (1991: 46-60). The paradox, however, is that it is not only the tradition which cannot account for and accommodate the notion of the gift subversive of all restricted economies (21-29) but Derridian discourse as well, for the structure of gift as described by Derrida corresponds neatly to the hermeneutical structure of guilt developed by Heidegger.41 This means that the real “debts of deconstruction” are more profound than Samuel Weber would like to make us believe.

     
    Weber’s paper can be classed as seminal in as much as it represents the most overt effort to “domesticate Derrida” (Godzich 1983), that is, to suppress Derrida’s striving to surpass the paradigm derived from his work.42 Starting with Derrida’s refusal to accept a telephone call, Weber draws the connection between this act and Derrida’s wonder at the ease with which Freud refuses his debts to the predecessors (cf. Derrida 1980: 25-26; 280-281) in order to reject Derrida’s intuition that it is possible to abolish intertextual/intersubjective indebtedness (Derrida 1980: 415). What is striking is that Weber classifies this intuition as “no longer deconstructive” (1987: 121). As we shall see, it is precisely this intuition which leads directly to the real deconstruction and not to what thus far passes under this name.

     
    Since the telephone call was supposedly from Heidegger or from his ghost, Weber draws upon Heidegger in order to show the impossibility of repaying debts. For Dasein, says Heidegger, is always already, primordially guilty (Heidegger 1962: 325-335; Weber 1987: 129-131). Now whereas Heidegger takes pains to show that guilt and debt differ qualitatively just as, say, the irrational and an attempt to rationalize it (Heidegger 1962: 329), with equal consistentcy, Weber is bent upon equating both notions (120 et passim). And it is hardly surprising, since a strict adherence (a plain acknowledgement of indebtedness) to Heidegger would immediately rob Weber’s exegesis of its raison d’être.

     
    In effect, that debt and guilt are not one and the same means that it is possible to requite debts so long as one assumes a primordial debt. Hence the crucial question is whether it is this operation which Derrida has in mind. Or, to generalize the problem, will the proposition still hold if we reverse its terms? An answer, on which the fate of deconstruction hinges, provides the last recourse to the fantasy of reversal of generations.

     
    The only explanation of Derrida’s conduct which Weber can think of surmises that the rejection of the call was prompted by the lack of certainty as to the identity of the caller, of his/her “proper name” (130). Obviously this solution does violence to the thought of Heidegger and Derrida alike. Both men agree regarding the impossibility of unambiguously identifying a speaking subject–be it sender or receiver. Witness Heidegger’s dictum “Dasein’s call is from afar unto afar” (271). This means that the fantasy of the reversal of generations amply exemplifies Derrida’s and Heidegger’s semiotical models. On the other hand, Weber’s view signals the semiotic closure implied in the identification with the mother. In other words, Weber unwittingly exposes the ultimate fate of all versions of dialogism, for a most thorough (para)esthetic telepathic confusion of tongues cannot help but return to its “maternal” origin.

     
    Witness Bakhtin, whose legacy is regarded as a theory of dialogism par excellence. Throughout his mature works, utterance is constantly defined by the change of the speaking subjects, i.e., by a discursive reversal (1979a: 254).43 In its turn, this change presupposes a “minimal degree of discursive closure which is necessary in order to make a response possible” (255). However, this closure has nothing to do with the “understandability of utterance” (255), i.e., with epistemology proper (knowledge, truth etc.). De Manian deconstruction provides a neat counterpart to Bakhtins’s theory. In de Man’s view, the epistemologic impasse, the celebrated undecidability of meaning, is a result of a clash between incompatible readings inscribed in a given text, although in itself each reading is complete (“finalized,” to use a Bakhtinian term) (cf. de Man 1975: 29). This means that the undecidability of meaning/identity of the speaking subject essential to the dialogic project has an unpleasant corollary in the decidability of the place, of the position from whence the utterance comes and whither it goes. Put otherwise, in order to remain forever uncertain about who is speaking, poststructuralism has to comply with certainty regarding the whereabouts of utterance.44 It is precisely this commerce that underpins the reversal fantasy, for in identifying with the father and giving time to the mother the child substitutes topological certainty for an epistemic (un)certainty. Whence the distortive effect of this fantasy on the child’s personality, which remains unaccountable and puzzling within the conventional interpretive framework.

     

    X. The Law of (Oedipal) Return

     

    By the same token, the reversal fantasy turns out to be not just a version of Oedipus complex but the very locus of its production. In effect, the structure of Oedipal Law is traditionally described in genuinely Derridaean/de Manian terms. The Law of Oedipus is the concurrent contradictory demand: “you must and must not be like the father” (cf. Laplanche 1980b: 284, 353, 401-402, 405, 409). Conventionally, the acceptance of this Law is equated with the dissolution of the Oedipal conflict. But, as we have seen, precisely this allegedly post-Oedipal impasse characterizes the child’s reversal of the order of the generations. Moreover, the acceptance of the (post)Oedipal Law turns out to be dependent on the maintenance of Oedipal structures, achieved by the suspension of the core castration problematic.

     
    The contradictory nature of the Oedipal Law seems to make it a perfect example of a Bakhtinian double-voiced word. Paradoxically, at the very moment when the (para)esthetic confusion of tongues reaches its acme, it becomes impossible to maintain intertextual telepathy. To make matters worse, it is none other than Bakhtin who has pushed the paradox to the fore in a work which is generally regarded as a most inspired precipitation of poststructuralism.

     
    I refer to Marxism and the Philosophy of Language, in which the direct speech equated with discursive mastery as repression of “resisting voices” (Hajdukowski-Ahmed 1993) is opposed to indirect speech as a decentring dislocation of identities. In Bakhtin’s terms this is the opposition between linear and picturesque style (1993a: 130-131). The picaresque is characterized by a thorough confusion of tongues between the author and hero and therefore by the suspension of the inside/outside border (131).45 It comes as a surprise to hear that in Russian literary language, where “as is well known, the syntactic patterns for reporting speech are very poorly developed,” where “one must acknowledge the unqualified primacy of direct discourse” (136) the precedence of the picturesque style has remained unchallenged throughout the modern period of Russian literature (from Classicism up to Symbolism). Given that the definition of utterance cited above is reconfirmed in this book (137, 143) as well as in the alleged “classic” of dialogism (cf. Problems of Dostoevsky’s Poetics 1979a: 300-301), one is bound to conclude that the literary text has either nothing to do with utterance/intertextuality or else that intertextuality is the very opposite of dialogism. However disastrous this paradox is for the postsructuralist project, it is not the weakness we are seeking. The great irony of our story is that dialogism is not Bakhtin’s main contribution to humanities just as the libidinal theory of repression/castration is not the quintessence of the Freudian legacy. The alignment of both thinkers is far from being fortuitous. Only in tracing the hidden interconnections can we show that Bakhtin and Freud have effectively spared themselves the subversive consequences of the mentioned impasse with which poststructuralism is doomed to end.

     
    In effect, the paradox of intertextuality we have highlighted is the paradox of psychoanalysis conceived of as an (unrestricted) libidinal economy, that is, as the process of (intertextual) signification (Lyotard 1993; Deleuze/Guattari 1972). However, as our interpretation of the reversal fantasy has amply proven, this view by necessity leads to a thorough desexualization for the simple reason that the disseminating meaningless libidinal flow of signifiers as an infinite supplementary movement, which according to Derrida underlies and grounds every signification making of it forever an unstable and undecidable affair, needs to be grounded in the Oedipal Law precisely because its contradictory structure has a paralyzing, restrictive effect. Put otherwise, two master tropes of deconstruction–the pleonasm/catachresis of supplement and the chiasm/oxymoron of hymen–are radically at odds. And it is precisely this self-deconstructive clash illustrated by our reference to Bakhtin which brings about the aphanisis of desire, an aphanisis that replaces the structure of repression/castration with that of sublimation.

     

    XI. Sublimation qua aphanisis of hermeneutic desire

     

    Certainly, Lacan was the first to acknowledge that desire which is “in fact, interpretation itself” (1977: 176) should not be subsumed under the rubric of sexuality (45). The immediate consequence is the contradiction which we are already acquainted with. This explains why, in the course of the same Seminar, Lacan is forced to give two incompatible definitions of desire. On the one hand, we are urged “to figure desire as a locus of junction between the field of demand, in which the syncopes of the unconscious are made present, and sexual reality” (156). On the other hand, he suggests that we “place ourselves at the two extremes of the analytic experience. The primal repressed is a signifier…. Repressed and symptom are…reducible to the function of signifiers…their structure is built up step by step…. At the other extreme, there is interpretation…. Desire, in fact, is interpretation itself. In between, there is sexuality. If sexuality, in the form of the partial drives, had not manifested itself as dominating the whole economy of this interval, our experience would be reduced to a mantic, to which the neutral term psychical energy would then have been appropriate, but in which it would miss what constitutes in it the presence, Dasein, of sexuality” (176). Whereas the first quotation represents the official image of Lacanianism which poststructuralism takes pains to maintain (desire as the contradictory structure of the Oedipal Law as an articulative effect of the deconstructive clash of two signifying entities/readings, i.e., chiasm/oxymoron only arbitrary superimposed upon the catachretic additive flaw of signifiers), the second quotation subversively reverses the first. And this subversion is even more thorough than our foregoing analysis would seem to suggest.

     
    At first glance, the second excerpt only reinstates that with which we have already become sufficiently familiar. In order to function in the articulative mode, sexuality should be decomposed. Since signifiers are formed “step by step,” i.e., since the structure of signification is additive, it is necessary to surmise “that sexuality is realized only through the operation of the drives in so far as they are partial drives” (177). This means the desexualization of sexuality, or, in our terms, the secondary sublimation as the subsumption of sexuality under the model of the ego-instincts which are basically and inescapably partial.46 And yet this is not the whole story, for the articulative/ intermediary function assigned to desexualized sexuality in the second quotation remains totally unnecessary since sexuality is said to mediate between desire and that which has already the same additive structure, the edifice of signifiers. To reiterate the formula proposed above, we have another instance of the radical diffusion of tongues when their intertextual (para)esthetic confusion seems to reach its acme.

     
    Yet Lacan is not as blind as he might appear to be. In fact, the separation of desire and sexuality bears witness that Lacan, all his derisory jokes notwithstanding, has taken Jones’s theory of aphanisis seriously enough to regard it as a major threat to the semiotic libidinization of psychoanalysis. Lacan’s theory of desire, central as it is to his teaching, is a clandestine response to Jones. In effect, the semiotical extension of psychoanalysis is impossible so long as we maintain, as Freud and Jones do, that desire is synonymous with sexuality for the obvious reason that the semiotization of sexuality (as a transformation into the (infinite) network of signifiers) is attainable only through its disseminating fragmentation which would involve the desire itself. Whereas the maintainece of the indestructibility of the latter is essential in so far as this indestructibility guarantees the undecidability of meaning. Put otherwise, the interplay of two master tropes of deconstruction–pleonasm/catachresis and chiasm/oxymoron–on which the deconstructive strategy as such hinges becomes impossible. This means the impossibility of a discursive revitalization by means of a supplementary (intertextual) interpretive act. We are left with the exhaustion/aphanisis of intertextuality/dialogism inscribed in the very structure of the latter.

     

    XII. The poststructuralist return to Jung

     

    Whereas there is no possibility to preclude this outcome along the lines of literary theory proper, a psychoanalytic extension seems to offer a loophole. However, the price to be paid is a bitter one, namely, understanding the Lacanian “return to Freud” as the “return to Jung.” What is striking is the readiness with which poststructuralism pays this price.

     
    As we have heard, only the intermediary/articulative function of sexuality can preclude the emergence of “the neutral term of psychical energy” (Lacan 1977: 176). Lacan’s inability to maintain this function means that the ternary structure of signification (the Symbolic order) collapses into a dyadic structure peculiar to the Imaginary. One need not be a Marxist to acknowledge that dualism is a veiled monism. This explains why Freud’s attempts to maintain–in pique to Jung–the dualism of drives were from the outset doomed to fail. Witness the very title of the paper in which the instinctual dualism receives its final articulation. Instead of opposing the death drive to its “natural” “beyond”–libido–Freud suggests seeing in it the beyond of the pleasure principle. This boils down to an implicit acknowledgement that there is only one “neutral psychical energy” that functions dualistically–either in the regime of pleasure or of unpleasure.47 This is, of course, exactly the Jungian point of view which Derrida’s deconstruction of the death drive cannot help but make its own. In the same manner, feminist theorizing proceeds along Lacanian lines. Witness Brennan, who ends with the energetic intersubjective model grounded in the notion of the unified energy (48, 64).48 This model particularly clarifies the ultimate–Jungian–point of convergence between Derrida’s and Lacan’s theories, and thereby considerably facilitates our task.

     
    Brennan is candid enough to admit that her energetic model begs two crucial questions. For one thing, it remains unclear “how it is accumulated” (48). Likewise, “the mechanism of transmission” (110) remains obscure. Regarding the second problem, Brennan suggests (albeit the term does not appear in her book) that transmission can happen only telepathically (cf. 72). On the other hand, the accumulation of energy presupposes a kind of “dam” (48),49 i.e., an inhibition. Hence we have precisely the structure which, as was shown, by necessity leads to the subversion of dialogism. However, far from multiplying evidence for evidence’s sake, our detour presents us with the last attempt to solve the poststructuralist quandary and thereby allows us to appreciate its full scope.

     
    In effect, it appears that the demise of dialogism stems not only from the diffusion of two master tropes, but is already inscribed in the structure of one of them, namely, in the structure of supplement. And once again only the (psychoanalytic) translation, in a (para)Derridaean way, can allow us to see what is really wrong with the (semiotic) original.

     
    The unrestricted disseminating flow of unified energy should be semiotized/articulated. For only fragmentation can allow the supplement to play its discursively revitalizing role. Put otherwise, the inhibition becomes a structural necessity.50 Psychoanalytically, the basic form of inhibition is of course the threat of castration. However, there seem to be two, apparently incompatible, ways to conceptualize inhibition/castration. Traditionally (i.e. logocentrically), castration leads to the resolution of Oedipal conflict, that is, to “normal” sexuality and conventional gender identity. However, as we have seen, this patriarchal option, unacceptable as it is to poststructuralism, is unsustainable, semiotically prompting a regress from the signifying triadic structure to a nondifferenciated monism via imaginary binarism. And yet it is precisely this reduction which gives poststructuralism its last chance. For viewed energetically, i.e., conceived along Jungian lines, castration/inhibition is profoundly linked to the mother figure.51 Therefore, castration acquires the new meaning of separation. Now the problem is that separation should not lead to the denigration/repression of the woman (otherwise the result would be the same as the conventional patriarchal castration). Despite the separation without which there would be no articulation, the link with the mother should be maintained. The contradictory nature of this demand makes poststructuralist energetics/telepathy a neat counterpart of the Oedipal Law. This means a transformation of the catachretical/supplementary structure of (empha/telepathic intertextual) revitalization into the oxymoronic/chiasmic structure that should be revitalized by means of the former. Hence the reversal, exemplified by our infantile fantasy, becomes unavoidable. However, only now can wefully appreciate its consequences.

     
    For the poststructuralist castration, far from being a naive replica of the patriarchal one, exhausts the semiotical resources of the latter. And this is what allows us to see in the infantile reversal fantasy the foundational fantasy of poststructuralism.

     
    In effect, castration/inhibition conceived of energetically places the woman in exactly the same position which she is assigned by the child who decides to wait for the penis to grow. This decision obviously has nothing to do with the repression of the “maternal origin” (Brennan 1993: 167), but precisely because of this dismissal of repression it becomes the very core of patriarchal discursivity. To surmise that the penis will grow means to guarantee the male supremacy more effectively, ingenuously and unequivocally than is possible by recourse to repression. To put it bluntly, the male child automatically becomes older than the woman and hence secures all the privileges which this position implies. What patriarchy boils down to is not the rigidity of sexual binarism but generational binarism: the woman/wife is always younger than the man/husband and should be treated accordingly.52

     
    In Heideggerian terms, the woman becomes the very locus of the “potentiality for being” (1962: 333-335). The notion is basic to Heidegger insofar as it grounds the very possibility of understanding/interpretation as such. Potentiality obviously means the openness, over-inclusiveness, in Brennan’s words, the “accumulation of energy.” Thus, the woman becomes the accumulator or the reservoir of energy. These are not one and the same.

     
    The positioning of woman as an energetic reservoir in “the economic space of the debt” (Derrida 1980: 415) means precisely that the debt becomes “immensely enlarged and at the same time neutralized” (415). In other words, the neutralization is possible due to the libidinal monism. However, the unrestricted accumulation of libidinal energy has a paradoxical effect. Jones’s theory of aphanisis tries to provide an answer to this paradox.

     
    According to Jones, it is precisely the accumulation of libido that provokes its own disappearance53 with the result that the sense of guilt comes to the fore. Within the confines of the libidinal economy it is impossible to make either head or tail of this statement, for if there is no sexual desire of what can one feel guilty? However, if we remember that the libidinal economy operates with the desexualized libido, the two lines of our inquiry will merge in a most fruitful way.

     
    The accumulation of libido is triggered by the privation of sexual satisfaction, and this privation is already an inhibition just as guilt is. This means that the pleonasmic structure of supplement is actually a restrictive structure, an oxymoron/chiasmus of the Oedipal Law. Therefore, the collapse of dialogism becomes inevitable and total because only the device of dialogically intertextual discursive revitalization reveals its structural identity by means of the already exhausted discourse.

     
    According to Heidegger, guilt is interpretation itself as a limitation imposed upon the (signifying) potential of Dasein (1962: 331). Whence Derrida’s stress on debt rather than guilt, dictated by his concern for safeguarding the existence of tradition threatened by every interpretative act.54 The same concern guides the child in its sexual quest. In both cases the aim is to maintain communication/tradition and to ward off the revelation of meaning/truth. It is the contradictory nature of this demand which, paradoxically, prevents the child and Derrida alike from attaining their objective, for the narrative/sexual quest takes the self-subversive form of the reversal fantasy underpinned by the trope of oxymoron/chiasmus. Our analysis has proven that the undecidability of meaning stemming from the contradiction of the Oedipal Law is ostensible inasmuch as it calls for the supplement to ensure this suspension. But to add is to interpret. This explains why the supplementary structure can only double/mirror the structure that does not need the additive interpretive doubling but non-interpretive revitalization. The irony of communication is precisely that because it requires a delay/suspension of (the arrival of) meaning, that is, a mutual act of time-giving. But this act cannot help turning against itself: the more time one gives, the more the danger of exhaustion/aphanisis of temporality itself.55 Witness a mythological parallel of the reversal fantasy: the errancy of Ulysses.

     

    XIII. The Ulysses complex and its Oedipal representation

     

    The value of this parallel for our discussion is twofold, for it allows us to ultimately connect both strands of our discussion and thereby to end a critical part of it with a paradoxical conclusion opening directly onto a more positive task. Narratologically, the errancy we are speaking about clearly demonstrates the unsustainability of the notion of the “infinite text” (cf. M. Frank 1979) which is so dear to the poststructuralist’s heart.56 However, the textual infiniteness becomes unsustainable not due to the crude fact of the return,57 but because this return, and therefore the denouement of meaning, becomes a structural necessity only by virtue of the delaying technique deployed by Penelope and Telemachus. That this time-giving is fully conscious amounts to saying that, psychoanalytically, the postsructuralist model, dependent as it is on the notion of repression, fails to accommodate its own premises in exactly the same way as the logocentric discursivity.58 This means that the Oedipal complex cannot ground psychoanalysis, for at the moment of its final unfurlment in the reversal fantasy it reveals another structure that is its condition of possibility. And it is hardly surprising since the quest for meaning exemplified by Oedipus is secondary in respect to the quest for communication for which Ulysses provides a master plot.

     
    To sum up the results of our inquiry aphoristically, the inability of poststructuralism to surpass Oedipus stems from the fact that techniques deployed to this end reinforce the very structure which makes Oedipus possible. Hence the suggestion to rename the Oedipus complex, since it is far more adequate to speak of a Ulysses complex.

     
    The effect of renaming is twofold. For one thing, it enables us to radically place Freud outside of the logocentric paradigm and in doing so to divulge a profound convergence between Freudian and Bakhtinian intentions.59 The result will be an outline of genuinely psychoanalytic narratology.60 But this outline cannot help but contain the seeds for a theory of sublimation, an elaboration of which would require a thorough reformulation of psychoanalysis within a Kantian rather than Hegelian framework.61

     
    Lacan’s failure to sustain a ternary structure and the concomitant collapse into dualism (ultimately a monism) is unavoidable within the confines of libidinal economy closely tied to notion of repression as a regulatory principle of the latter.62 As we have seen, the same monism underpins the poststructuralist (para)esthetic discourse of telepathy. Narratologically, the result is not only the exclusion of the third party (the hero),63 but the inevitable evaporation of the dualistic disguise itself, so that the communicative act comes to have only one protagonist.64 The paradox is that the Other is not missing, assimilated, “objectified,” “pacified” (Brennan 1993: 58-59) or repressed, but held in suspense–just as the penis supposed to grow, providing thereby a potentiality necessary to ground interpretation. This sufficiently proves the convergence of monologism/dialogism opposition–the ultimate fate of all logocentric binarisms. What saves Freud’s theory from sharing this fate is not the dualism of the drives but the ternary structure of psychic agencies, precluding the monistic collapse of instinctual dualism. And it is here that reference to Bakhtin can effect the necessary maximization of the psychoanalytic screen and thereby furnish us with the vantage point for a cross-fertilizing reassessment of both legacies. And this is significant because perhaps the most notorious failure of post-Freudian psychoanalysis is the failure to maintain the ternary structure of agencies.65 In this respect, Lacan’s substitution of the signifying triad for the triad of the agencies should carry the lion’s share of the blame.

     
    The Bakhtinian insight that points beyond the logocentric binary of dialogue/monologue opposition is his (untheorized) distinction between the subject to whom the utterance is addressed and the subject whom it answers (1979: 174-177). According to Bakhtin, this distinction is fundamental to the structure of utterance. What is particularly pertinent to our discussion is that both positions fall together in case of the speech genres where the cognitive function prevails over all others (176).

     
    To fully appreciate the subversive impact of this distinction it is necessary to correlate it with the narratological model elaborated in Bakhtin’s early essay “Author and Hero in Aesthetic Activity” (1979a),66 for otherwise Bakhtinian triadic structure can easily suffer confusion with the dualistic monism of poststructuralist intertextual narratology. Indeed it is all too tempting to collate the receiver and the addressee of Bakhtin’s utterance with the reader/writer-successor and writer-predecessor, respectively. The result, then, will be the reappearance of the “family romance” and the reversal of generations, its foundational consequence.67 However, Bakhtin’s thrust goes beyond the familial horizon,68 for only thus can one hope to conceive of relationships outside of the monologue/dialogue dyad.

     

    XIV. The debt of madness

     

    Far from being rigid, the “elemental structures of kinship” allow considerable “room for manoeuvre,” i.e. for all kinds of “double-voicedness” such as hybridization, meticulization, etc.69 Therefore Derridian “genealogical scene” (1977: 129) is a constructive act of elaboration of the blind spot of Levi-Strauss’ theory–not in order to subvert the latter but to improve it. As we have seen, the result is the exposition of a (communicative) structure (of Ulysses complex) that grounds the Oedipal structure of meaning. Put otherwise, there is no reason to oppose deconstruction to hermeneutics,70 for the former is a last attempt to furnish the latter with a secure foundation. However, the poststructuralist strategy of thinking out the un-thought axiomatics of logocentrism cannot help but turn against itself. Far from subverting logocentric rationality by exposing the layer of “madness” which, allegedly, underlies it (cf. Foucault 1967), deconstruction brings about the rationalization of “madness” that logocentrism places at the very fore of its discourse, and does this precisely by reinforcing the genealogical framework upon the parentlessness of the traditional discourse.

     

    Witness the problematics of guilt/debt. In Heideggerian hermeneutics, guilt functions as an irrational foundation of understanding (1962: 325-335). Heidegger is quite conscious that to maintain irrationality is essential if we wish to secure the communicative transmission of tradition (193-194, 209). However, it is precisely the lack of familial underpinnings71 that prevents Heidegger’s attainment of his goal. By virtue of the simple fact that outside of the family every debt is basically a rational affair: it can be repaid by definition. Only a familial debt can be said to subsist in the irrational way of a Lacanian symptom/signifier. Whence Derrida’s obsession with genealogy. But the irony of the matter is that this familial irrationality depends vitally on another rationality, to wit, on the purely rational, mercantile character of relationship between the members of the family.72 But by the same token, the irrational (communicative) impossibility to repay the debt suffers a (meaningful) restriction.73 This amounts to saying that the whole affair boils down to the warding off of the true irrationality of familial structure–of love as the possibility to transcend the problematics of guilt/debt by a perfectly gratuitous arbitrary act of forgiving. Now it is precisely love that, according to Bakhtin, defines the relationship between author and hero in aesthetic activity.

     
    The value of the emerging model is that it allows us to radically transcend the biologism inherent in the poststructuralist familial (para)esthetics, which reduces literary production to the question of the relation of father/author to his son/work and thereby leaves no room for the conception of the literary text as the very locus of construction of feminine identity.74 To be sure, our assumption begs an immediate justification, for Bakhtin’s statements taken at face value are rather misleading and bound to provoke contempt on the part of even the softest of feminists.75 In effect, the hero according to Bakhtin, is basically feminine (1979b: 80-81, 86). But this femininity seems to be notoriously patriarchal since it is constantly equated with passivity (110). However, the gender trouble is not Bakhtin’s. It is sufficient to abandon the dialogical perspective which reduces the aesthetic event to the encounter between the text and the reader in order to solve the optical predicament thematized by de Man.

     
    What makes the early work of Bakhtin so puzzling to the poststructuralist eye is the bracketing of the very item that we are accustomed to focusing on. The text (and by the same token the reader) remains in the background, whereas Bakhtin’s interest lies with the author and hero. The latter is said to depend vitally on the former, for only an aesthetic intervention can alleviate the tension to which the hero remains prey as a “potentiality-for-being” (94, 100).76 The salutary effect of this aesthetic act stems from the author’s excess of vision over the hero (89-94). What is surprising is that the hero also possesses an analogous excess over the author (173).

     
    Instead of avoiding this paradox77 and/or discarding it as a logocentric birthmark (naturalization) which was not yet washed off at this early stage of Bakhtin’s career, I am going to argue that we are dealing with one of the most profound and fruitful intuitions which, however, can be discerned and utilized only within a psychoanalytic setting. For the paradox is bound to evaporate the moment we recognize in it an aesthetic counterpart of Jones’s aphanisis which, in its turn, can be rectified only from a narratological perspective. Jones certainly said and did all he could to preclude the possibility of making of his notion a starting point for the construction of feminine identity beyond patriarchy. Not in the least because within the confines of libidinal economy he was free to speak only about the fear of aphanisis, instead of investigating what aphanisis actually meant as such.

     

    XV. Aphanisis qua sublimation and the construction of the feminine identity

     

    The fear of aphanisis is Jones’s answer to the question: “what precisely in women corresponds with the fear of castration in men?” (1950c, 438). The paradox is that, in Jones’s own terms, the answer is invalid, since it is a “fallacy…to…equate castration with the abolition of male sexuality…we know that many men wish to be castrated for, among others, erotic reasons” (439-440) whereas aphanisis is exactly “the extinction of sexuality” (450). Fortunately, Jones himself is not as blind as his interpreters (Lacan, Laplanche and Pontalis included) would like him to be. Quite conscious of the contradiction, he proposes two solutions: one more or less explicit (to conceive of male sexuality beyond the problematics of castration78), the other clandestine but all the more challenging, namely, the suggestion to see in aphanisis not the cause of repression of sexuality but precisely the condition of its emergence through the sublimation of the polymorphous instincts of self-preservation, primarily the Wießtrieb. Within the confines of libidinal economy aphanisis leads to the impasse of the oxymoronic/chiasmic restriction of revitalizing additive supplementarity, but the view advanced here allows us to transcend the Ulysses complex and its Oedipal representation and to do so, paradoxically, by deploying exactly the Derridian strategy of operating from within the discourse to be deconstructed, if only more coherently than Derrida has ever attempted to do.

     

    XVI. What James knew

     

    At this point the reference to textual reality becomes indispensable. The reasons for selecting Henry James, specifically his novel What Maisie Knew are obvious enough. Only with the advent of poststructuralism has James’s interest in feminine psychology, his predilection for feminine protagonists, been thematized along the lines of (para)esthetic discursivity, which foregrounds the notions of tele/emphatical unconscious identification between author and hero and attempts to explain the textual production as an effort to repress this identificatory desire. The irony of the matter is that poststructuralism could not have chosen a more unfortunate example to substantiate its claims.

     
    In case of Henry James, the paradox of (para)esthetics is at its sharpest. First, it remains completely unclear what the notion of repression of “pederastic identifications,” which allegedly structures James’s textuality, has to do with the latter, since James himself was the first to consciously acknowledge it (see his prefaces). Secondly, to concetrate on repression means to make the question of knowledge a central issue. This is not to say that interpretation by necessity becomes a traditional search for a particular meaning, but that it becomes synonymous with the epistemic attitude.79 As a corollary, the denigration of aesthetics is equated with an attempt “to posit an idealized world that is nonconflictual,” with “a withdrawal into a private, idiosyncratic universe” (Przybylowicz 1986: 18, 23).80 The resulting distortion of James’s textual strategy in particular and of the subversive potential of literature in general is especially drastic in the case of this novel, which we will discuss briefly.

     
    Given the poststructuralist biases, it is not surprising that in her study of James’s heroines, V.C. Fowler does not devote a single word to Maisie. The example of Maisie considerably problematizes the very premise of Fowler’s analysis, according to which James’s “American girls” are defined by “the fear of knowledge” (35). The only way to accommodate our girl within a (para)esthetic framework would be to say that her fearless knowledge is exactly that which the author takes pains to repress in order not to become a (castrated) woman (cf. Evans 1989, L. Frank 1989). Witness Freud’s attitude towards Dora, with which James’s relation to Maisie has been equated (Hertz 1985). Ironically, it is precisely the narratological extension of psychoanalysis that makes this explanation untenable. Psychoanalytically speaking, to become a woman means not only to become castrated/dead, but also to achieve clairvoyance in the process, i.e., to bring about the revelation of truth (Ferenczi 1980b, 243-244). So long as clairvoyance is inscribed in the notion of telepathy, we once again end up wondering how the latter can undermine logocentrism. Inasmuch as “James’s realistic fiction” of which What Maisie Knew is exemplary is said “to reveal a noncontradictory and homogeneous world of truth” (Przybylowicz 1986: 25), we must conclude that James has many reasons to consciously identify with his heroine. In other words, to interpret our novel (para)esthetically we have to part with the notion of repression which grounds this mode of interpretation; that is, we must no longer view repression as a force that structures textual reality.

     
    Paradoxically, by acquiescing to this option poststructuralism gains more than it loses, at least at first sight. Upon cursory reading, the novel seems to reenact the foundational fantasy of poststructuralism–the fantasy of the reversal of generations–and what is more to do this on both levels of discourse–of author and heroine alike, allowing us to conceive of tele-empathy as a genuinely discursive phenomenon.

     
    In effect, in the course of the narrative, which coincides with the process of growing up, Maisie’s status undergoes a characteristic reversal that it is not too far-fetched to be described as a generational one. The divorce of Maisie’s parents, with which the story starts, positions the child as an entity the parents desire “not for any good they could do her, but for the harm they could, with her unconscious aid, do each other” (1966: 13). Hence from the outset she functions as a means of mediation. However, the older she grows the more consciously she deploys this role “of bringing people together” (54-55, 66-67, 233) for which she developes a kind of talent if which she is quite proud (264-265). However, this reversal, far from being an instance of “art for art’s sake,” is fostered by Maisie’s need to feel secure in an unstable situation, which is governed by the instincts of self-preservation.81 Notably, this movement from activity to passivity is caused by the aphanisis of the parents’ desire to harm one another.

     
    The reversal which apparently structures the rècit is paralleled by the discursive reversal, by the interplay of the two tropes for which James has an obvious predilection. These tropes are the master tropes of poststructuralism. Hence, as is easily foreseen, the outcome of the interplay between oxymoron and pleonasm82 is the same interaction with which our analysis has sufficiently acquainted the reader. The impossibility of discursively revitalizing what vitally needs revitalization would be especially disastrous in James’s case, amounting to the author’s failure to attain the aim that he has posed himself, namely, to endow the heroine with the power to transform “appearances in themselves vulgar and empty enough” into “the stuff of poetry and tragedy and art” (7-8). The whole Jamesian project boils down to this particular aim. Put otherwise, it would not be enough for Maisie “simply to wonder…about them” (8), for within the (para)esthetic libidinal framework of aphanisis, especially when doubled, is at odds with this task. To worsen matters beyond any possibility of repair, discursive tele-empathy between author and hero, especially for novel that by its very title foregrounds the question of knowledge, would make the author an easy prey to logocentrism, positioning him either as the subject who knows, or, what amounts to the same, as a victim of repression. As the study of Przybylowicz amply proves, this is precisely how poststructuralism (mis)reads James. Fortunately, on an unbiased reading, James turns out to be not such an easy mark.

     
    Put paradoxically, for all their suspicion regarding the author’s overtly stated intentions, poststructuralist critics interpret James’s preface and not the text itself. If read alone, James’s preface allows us to speak about repression and thereby stage an interpretive act as an intertextual affair between the author (who in this perspective should have committed suicide in order to attain clairvoyance) and the reader.

     
    Such a view leads to a dialogically-conventional (mis)reading of Bakhtin, especially of his notion of emphatically grounded exotopy as a privilege of the author. The unnoticed irony is that on these terms it neither makes sense to speak of dialogism as a textual characteristic83 nor, and this is the point we are drawing, of the dialogicity of interpretive encounter with the text, of course, if we continue to use the term “dialogism” as a synonym for subversion.

     
    The result of the one-sided excess of vision is that the author-hero relation comes to be conceived in terms of amplification and supplementation of what the hero(ine) does not see/know. As Tony Tanner has put it, “In a sense the book hinges on what Maisie does not know” (1965: 288). However, it is precisely this “in a sense” that makes all the difference in the world.

     
    Although James is the first to foreground supplementarity of the auctorial discourse84, he is also the first to notice that this exotopy is at odds with his task, but which is more profound than the preface’s phrasing may suggest. James’s task is not the dialogical revitalization–technically impossible and morally deplorable85–but the de-victimization of his heroine, the transformation of her (and thereby his own) discourse into the discourse of innocence free of intertextual guilt/debt. The task is a Nietzschean one, for despite all the poststructuralist efforts to make of Nietzsche an avatar of primordial (intertextual) indebtedness, Nietzsche himself was quite unambiguous regarding the priorities among (re-evaluated) values: “In this way the gods served in those days to justify man…in those days they took upon themselves, not the punishment but, what is nobler, the guilt” (1989: 94). Since the justification/de-victimization of man/hero can be achieved only through the other, it follows that the model Nietzsche had in mind represents a ‘beyond’ of logocentric monologue/dialogue dyad which reinforces indebtedness. This means that Nietzschean views correspond neatly to the Bakhtinian model of aesthetic activity aimed at ensuring the discursive innocence.

     
    Characteristically, the very title of James’s novel undermines all attempts to situate Jamesian textuality within the dialogically-intertextual (para)esthetic framework. The rough fact is that within this framework the title makes no sense at all.

     
    The supplementary nature of the one-sided excess of vision indebts the author to the reader by in turn indebting the reader to the hero(ine). So long as Maisie is conceived as the subject supposed not to know, it follows that the author’s task is to provide the reader with the answer to the question posed by the title. Certainly, the author becomes a possessor of knowledge but, since he is indebted/obliged to pass it to the reader, his possession is only a provisional one and has nothing to do with Absolute Mastery.86 However, James is reluctant to acknowledge this debt.87

     
    Ironically, from the poststructuralist standpoint, the answer to the question of what Maisie knew is doomed to remain in abeyance, albeit without this answer no interpretation can be regarded as complete.88 Certainly, this incompleteness itself may be interpreted in favor of a poststructuralist stance as evidence that the central concern of James is to perpetuate the transmission of tradition. For, in effect, James is quite unambiguous about the communicative point, to wit, about how Maisie knew. That her knowledge is acquired by (para)esthetic means of empathy and telepathy, if not by hypnotic clairvoyance, lies at the surface.89 This should already suggest that matters may eventually be a bit more complex.90 And in effect, on second glance, we are bound to concede that the title of James’s novel relates to the text in a way which is apparently more “conventional” than the one envisaged by Derrida (1991: 123). Nevertheless, it is precisely this conventionality that proves to be an actual subversion of tradition promoted by Derrida’s communicative supplementarity of which the title is a privileged example.

     
    Appearances notwithstanding, the real question on which the narrative hinges is not the “how” but the “what” of Maisie’s knowledge. Not for nothing is the text punctuated by confirmations coming from the author as well as from the other personages that Maisie actually does know, albeit the content of her knowledge remains unrevealed. This means that James grants Maisie an excess of vision over himself equal to that which his status of the author provides him with. Put otherwise, if the “how” presupposes the (para)esthetic one-sided excess of authorial vision, the “what” grants the same excess to the hero(ine), thereby introducing the dimension of mutual discursive dependency between the author and the hero which effectively abolishes the intertextual indebtedness to the reader promoted by the one-sided exotopy. But to make our model of the aesthetic event fully coincide with Jamesian textuality and unfurl its subversive potential, a final step remains, which will reveal its implications for the construction of feminine sexuality closely tied with the process of sublimation.

     
    Our description of mutual dependency between the author and hero can still be reappropriated (para)esthetically so long as its temporal dimension remains unspecified. One may argue that mutual dependency boils down to a mutual act of tele-empathical time-giving as the precondition of interpretation as such. The result would be a communicative re-naming of James’s novel. In other words, we still have to prove that the title of the novel has much more to it than the postructuralist reader is willing to concede.

     
    Fortunately, this proof provides the notion of aphanisis that within the (para)esthetic setting can be experienced only negatively as an always already present danger of communicative exhaustion which can be warded off only by recourse to the device that brings it about. This vicious circle is effectively broken by Jamesian narrative.

     
    Witness the final scene of the novel, the scene of Maisie’s departure with Mrs. Wix. This departure, since it is a matter of free choice on Maisie’s part, is essential to the proper understanding of James’s relation to his heroine and the appreciation of the subversive force of his textuality. For, in choosing to depart, Maisie effectively disentangles herself from the network of indebting relationships which, paradoxically, she herself has helped to establish by means of her empathetical identifications. To depart means to renounce the (para)esthetic strategy and the knowledge accumulated by its means. This proves that there actually was something that Maisie knew. And this renouncement makes it impossible to define our novel as a Bildungsroman, that is, as a passage from innocent ignorance to knowledge–a structure underpinning logocentric discursivity as the mechanism of tradition transmission (rites de passage).91 For that we are left with is the return of innocence.92

     
    The return of innocence should not be confused with the return to the monistic myth of pure origins. Paradoxically, (para)esthetics promotes this myth by conceiving of the aesthetic event as a relation between text and reader which becomes motivated by primordial indebtedness. On the other hand, Bakhtin’s theory corroborated by Jamesian textuality makes the bond between author and hero a purely arbitrary one and thereby for the first time provides an opening for the deployment of Saussurean linguistics without betraying its essence. But by the same token, we have a chance to solve the psychoanalytic quandary about super-ego and sublimation.

     
    The trouble with the concept of the super-ego is derivative of the fundamental psychoanalytic trouble with temporality. The basic structure of temporality with which psychoanalysis operates is that of Nachträglichkeit, of belated understanding. It is precisely these hermeneutical concerns which hinder a genuine psychoanalytic narratology.

     
    Paradoxically, the same Nachträglichkeit grounds both views on the emergence of the super-ego. According to Kleinians, the super-ego is already present at the pre-genital stage, whereas in the more conventional perspective it is the heir of the Oedipus complex. Appearances notwithstanding, both views are complimentary, representing an instance of the patently Lacanian signifying see-saw between too early and too late. For both theories converge at one fundamental point, i.e., both view the emergence of the super-ego as the result of introjection, that is, of the transformational movement from arbitrariness into motivatedness, the latter the precondition of interpretation. This explains why the relation between ego and super-ego is unanimously considered to one of indebtedness, guilt and fear of aphanisis. Put otherwise, the excess of vision is one-sided.

     
    From the poststructuralist standpoint, the semiotic correlate of the super-ego is the reader and the ego correlates with the author and/or the text. The result is the perpetuation of tradition, the inability to disentangle logocentric strictures.

     
    However, Bakhtinian theory and Jamesian textuality suggest that it is far more adequate to conceive of the aesthetic event as structured by the mutual dependence between author and hero. Psychoanalytically, this means that super-ego is equally and to the same extent dependent on the ego as the latter is on the former which boils down to saying that the relation between the two agencies is that between loved and beloved (cf. Schafer 1960). Semiotically, the relationship thus conceived is purely gratuitous and arbitrary, for the super-ego is the ego’s product, the result of the renouncement of the claims of the instincts of self-preservation,93 of the actively performed aphanisis qua sublimation leading to the emergence of sexuality. It is this sublimating process which structures James’s novel, making it the very locus of the construction of feminine identity beyond patriarchal Oedipality.

     
    According to Freud, the weakness of the super-ego stemming from polymorphous identifications places women in a dependent position (1925: 29; 1933: 138). Therefore, we can conclude that the basic problem of feminism is the strengthening of the super-ego, which, as our exploration suggests, has by definition a feminine gender.

     
    Significantly, only on these premises can we hope to allot the notion of sublimation the place in psychoanalysis that it deserves, and thereby offer a theory of culture that escapes the notorious fancifulness of psychoanalytic accounts. The trouble with sublimation is that, so long as one conceives of it as a desexualization, it remains impossible to account for the existence of subversive art. In the conventional perspective sublimation is a synonym for conformism and compliance with received cultural norms. Sublimation becomes the very opposite of any genuine creativity, which is subversive by definition.94 However, certain psychoanalytic accounts of creativity suggest that it has nothing to do with repression of sexuality (cf. Lowenfeld 1941: 119-121) and that the self-preservative instincts, epistemophilia being the most prominent among them, interfere with creativity.95 Witness Freud’s study on Leonardo.96 In other words, if we are to continue to align sublimation with creativity, we must redefine the former as the process of sublimation of ego-instincts.97

     
    In its turn, this redefinition paves the way for a relationship between psychoanalysis and literature which will not lead to mutual reductivity. Textuality receives a firm psychoanalytic grounding in the ternary structure of psychic agencies. If the aesthetic event is an affair between author/super-ego and hero/ego, then its product–a text–is the Id itself.98 This explains why it can only be repressed, distorted, misread by the super-ego aligned by post-structuralism with the reader.

     
    Witness the poststructuralist repression of Jamesian textuality by an interpretive confinement within the framework of the ego’s fantasy of reversal of generations which James’s discourse on Maisie effectively subverts.

     

    Notes

     

    1. Put otherwise, it is not enough just to add the prefix “anti-.” Unfortunately, in the wake of Deleuze and Guattari theorists are quite content with this option.

     

    2. Cf. “…no absolute transcendence of the Oedipal is possible. It is no more possible to get rid of the omnipotent aspect of the Oedipal position than it is to get rid of the pre-Oedipal fantasy of omnipotence. (Or rather, it would only be possible in a world without loss, envy and difference–which would be a wholly omnipotent world.) Rather, the point is to subvert the concealed omnipotence by exposing it, as well as to recognize another realm of sexual freedom that reworks the Oedipal terms. To be sure, this realm depends upon the other face of omnipotence: the over-inclusive capacities to transcend reality by means of fantasy, which can be reintegrated in the sexual symbolic of the post-Oedipal phase” (Benjamin 1995: 119). It remains to be seen whether the equation of envy, loss and difference, on the one hand, and of fantasy, over-inclusiveness and sexuality, on the other, can be sustained. The testing of these equations is one of the aims of our present inquiry.

     

    3. I do not think that this is a simplification or a misreading. Speaking pre-Oedipally, there is only one combined parental figure (a notion which falls under the rubric of the fundamental concepts of psychoanalysis). Hence an attack on Kristeva for reinscribing gender stereotypes within the pre-Oedipal phase (cf. Cornell 1991: 69-71) is rather puzzling from the psychoanalytic standpoint. However, since this attack focuses on Kristevan phrasing, it corroborates our assumption about the conventional rhetoricity of postsructuralist strategies.

     

    4. Cf. J. Hillis Miller 1984; A. Ronell 1984, 1989; N. Rand 1988, 1989; E. Rashkin 1988, 1990; M. Sprengnether 1995, among other examples.

     

    5. Both views converge in a most paradoxical way, representing two ways to the same notorious impasse of applied psychoanalysis which constantly misses its target (text) hitting either too low or too high. “A perfect psychoanalysis of literature” (the one performed in Derrida’s view by Lacan) reduces the text by treating it as a symptom which itself is a failure (too low). On the other hand, Harold Bloom’s “anxiety of influence” undermines the very possibility of psychoanalytic explorations into the arts. Bloom deals only with “strong poets,” that is, with those who have successfully overcome the influence of predecessors. This obviously means that there are no traces (symptoms) of this influence in their texts (too high). It is precisely this paradox of Bloom’s intertextuality to which N. Abraham’s elaborations address themselves. Every text hides a “secret” (“truth”, “symptom”), but this secret cannot be located in any concrete text save that of the interpreter (a most lucid example of this strategy is Abraham’s “The Phantom of Hamlet or The Sixth Act,” 1988). The interpreter comes to occupy the middle position assigned by Derrida to “pharmakon.” This means it is impossible to maintain that logocentrism undermines itself prior to any deconstructive intervention. Further it means that an act of interpretation boils down to the production of the “aesthetic object,” the production that, as we have shown elsewhere (Linetski 1995), in Bakhtinian theory is an activity of the reader as a fictitious other.

     

    6. I refer the reader to Lacan’s Eleventh Seminar where he invokes “aphanisis” only to make fun of it as a phantastical notion (cf. 1977: 207).

     

    7. Cf. “It is always difficult to imagine that one might be able to think of something in separation, within one’s interior space, without being surprised by the other…This puerile belief of mine, in part mine, can only stem from a foundation–sure, let’s call it unconscious….” (Derrida 1983: 212). The last sentence exposes the link between the two excerpts from Jones’s paper and in doing so exposes Lacan as a mediator between Jones’s and Derrida’s views on the unconscious, for it was up to Lacan to define the unconscious as “the presence of the analyst” (1988: 159). That is why already at this point we can precipitatingly hint at two conclusions of our analysis. The telepathic unconscious propounded by Derrida is profoundly similar to the logocentric one of Lacan because both guarantee the possibility of understanding and make the presence of the analyst/interpreter indispensable (one cannot help but wonder what the unconscious telepathic discourse “repeated in large letters to avoid all misunderstanding” has to do with the basic assumption of deconstruction concerning the primordial impossibility to deliver any “truth” whatsoever at its hermeneutic destination). This makes the unconscious an “aesthetic object” that, according to Bakhtin, is a product of interpretative activity of the reader as a fictitious other. Whence the Jones-Bakhtin connection, for the former also defines the operator as a dispensable figure. And this prompts us to equate the unconscious conceived along the poststructuralist (telepathic) lines with fetish qua Freudian ” (para)esthetic object” par excellence–a theme to be pursued elsewhere.

     

    8. As we shall see, the reference to Russian Formalism is a far cry from being simply a figure of speech. Derridian narratology, primarily thanks to the concept of “supplement,” has incurred a debt to Formalist theory–a debt which, given Derrida’s view of structuralism and its Russian precursor as adhering to the logocentric paradigm, no one is willing to notice, let alone to requite.

     

    9. “One may lay down the dictum that if the patient is not treated by psycho-analysis he will treat himself by means of suggestion, or–put more fully–he will see to it that he will get treated by means of suggestion, whatever other views the physician may have on the subject” (291).

     

    10. Cf. “Perhaps, incidentally, this is the reason why it is so difficult for the hypnotist to give effective suggestions that obviously conflict with the father-ideal, such as criminal and immoral suggestions” (287).

     

    11. Cf. “A general philosophical category is imposed, leading to a curiously asexual (and affectless) psychoanalysis” (Macey 1995: 81). Although Macey is speaking about Lacan and his commitment to Hegelian categories, the formula also applies well to psychoanalysis in general. The only point where a correction seems to be necessary is the linking of asexual and affectless. As our investigation will prove, psychoanalysis comes to be threatened with ultimate and unambiguous desexualization precisely in the wake of the poststructuralist foregrounding of various models grounded in affectivity, the telepathic model being the most illuminating example.

     

    12. Paradoxically, psychoanalysis not only boils down to this problem but, in the last resort, stands or falls with it. In effect, the theories of neuroses and psychoses alike hinge on the notion of sexual traumatic experiences of childhood. But the assumption of the sexual nature of these traumas presupposes that there is such a thing as infantile sexuality, the main evidence here being precisely the infantile sexual quest.

     

    13. The point of view advocated here allows for the first time to really merge structure and history–a task which remains unaccomplished despite all efforts undertaken in this respect from Saussure to Derrida. And this is because sublimation is not an arbitrary moment (a dominant psychoanalytic view) but a necessary and unavoidable stage predating repression/Oedipality. The quandary regarding sublimation is precisely the inability to conceive of it temporally. This leads to the structural misconception of this notion.

     

    14. That psychoanalysts and poststructuralists alike prefer to turn their eyes away from this logic is quite understandable, for to expose it means to undermine the famous notion of the mirror stage as a first step in acquiring an identity by an attempt to unify anarchical sexuality through the reference to the other. Ironically, to relinquish this notion means not only to part with the Lacanian version of dialogism but also with the very point d’appui of a postsructuralist attack on patriarchy which, as Brennan has made sufficiently clear, has to postulate the existence of a self-contained ego (cf. Brennan 1993: 12-25).

     

    15. See “The Ego and the Id” (1923).

     

    16. It seems that this is the only indisputable point in the psychoanalytic theory of the super-ego.

     

    17. Cf. Quite a random example: “With every identification, Freud points out, there is a desexualization and at the same time an instinctual diffusion. The libidinal cathexis no longer binds the destructive tendencies which now find expression in the severity and punitiveness of the superego. This diffusion is particularly evident in melancholia” (Sandler 1960: 134; italics mine).

     

    18. Witness his attempt to provide an intertextual symbolic framework for the Rat Man’s fantasy or for Dora’s imagery–an attempt that received a full elaboration in Shengold (1980) and Kanzer (1980). But the most notorious example of psychoanalytic thematicism is certainly “Character and Anal Eroticism” (1908).

     

    19. It is not an accident that the obfuscation of infantile sexual theories is paralleled by the interest in primal fantasies, for the latter foreground the notion of repression problematized by the former.

     

    20. In point of fact, if the child’s concerns were defensive ones, he would have had all reasons to accept the explanation furnished by the parents, and this precisely because a stork or its substitute can be hindered (at least phantasmatically) from coming. The parents’ aim is not so much to deceive, but to console the child who–unexplainably–does not want to be consoled.

     

    21. “Perhaps we have not always noted sufficiently in our analyses that this is when children begin to divine that their father and mother can do something that they themselves cannot, namely, can produce children together” (Boehm 1931: 449). As we shall see, the apparent familiarity of this statement evaporates the moment we try to read it semiotically (i.e., to treat the parent’s “doing” as a performative). However, in our case the deployment of this patently poststructuralist mode of interpretation will immediately subvert the claims of its propagators.

     

    22. It is worthwhile to adumbrate one of the “remnants” of our analysis which proves its fruitfulness by highlighting the scope of reassessments to which it can give rise. From the point of view advocated here it is possible to resuscitate one of the most abused items from psychoanalytic archives, namely, Rank’s theory of the “trauma of birth” which turns out to be indispensable for tackling a number of contradictions that Freud’s rejection of Rank’s intuition has left us with. But, in order to make Rank’s notion an effective weapon, one has to view the traumatic birth as the birth of a sibling.

     

    23. Thus far only one author was candid enough to at least voice suspicions that perhaps dialogism may be a purely logocentric affair (cf. Calinescu 1991: 163). Needless to say, to pursue this train of thought requires more independence than the average theorist can muster.

     

    24. Obviously this begs the question of how we are to conceive the development of a child who is spared the society of siblings. The question is crucial since, on our own terms, the secondary sublimation is a necessary stage. Although an answer requires a large amount of original clinical work, we can assume that the situation in both cases is basically the same. A single child is prompted in his quest by comparison with his more (un)fortunate playmates. One can even go as far as to surmise that his quest will be all the more compelling since in addition he has to grapple with the puzzle why “there are too few…persons involved” (Fenichel 1931: 421).

     

    25. However idiosyncratic or paradoxical it may appear, this thesis is the only solution to the contradiction which haunts psychoanalytic theory in matters of infantile sexual curiosity. As we have already pointed out, the whole problem is central to Freud’s teaching. But the irony of the matter is precisely that within the Oedipal framework which is postulated as preexistent, the infantile sexual theories can be conceived of only as an arbitrary phenomena unable to influence child’s development in any significant way. In effect, if the incestuous wishes are primordial, if they preexist the traumatic situation we are investigating, it is impossible to understand what influence the arrival of sibling and the fantasies which it fosters can have upon them.

     

    26. In the wake of Foucault and Derrida, we happily take for granted that semiosis as such is grounded in repression. Against this background, the recent study by Kincaid (1992) is bound to appear more innovative than it actually is. Kincaid’s critique of Foucault and the questioning of the notion of repression deserves our full appreciation especially because it comes as an introduction to the study of the period (Victorian culture) which is conventionally regarded as a patent example of the workings of repression. Unfortunately, Kincaid’s introductory remarks lack consistency, being a far cry from a theory of writing without repression.

     

    27. This has corollaries, the notion of the primal scene being the most formidable among them. Paradoxically, within the libidinal framework we have to make an unpleasant choice between the notion of the primal scene–as a real event or as a fantasy, it matters little–and the concept of infantile sexual curiosity. According to Freud, the primal scene is already a result of sexual curiosity while at the same time it is said to awaken sexuality (Freud 1925: 24 et passim). On the other hand, sexual curiosity is an ultimate proof for the existence of infantile sexuality.

     

    28. Cf. Silverman (1988), Przybylowicz (1986), Rashkin (1990).

     

    29. As a reminder to the reader with an all too stark reality complex: the whole story is played on the fantasmatic/hallucinatory plane, the plane on which the (para)esthetic tele/emphatic discourse of poststructuralism deliberately operates.

     

    30. Especially if we grant pertinence to the poststructuralist assessment of logocentrism as a culture which places (absolute) knowledge above all other values.

     

    31. Thus far poststructuralism has not managed to get beyond these two–complementary–solutions in its attempt to account for the “ego’s era” in the history of human knowledge.

     

    32. Therefore Derrida’s critics, whose main target is the alleged a-historicity of deconstruction (cf. Lentricchia 1985: 105-106; Brennan 1993: 195) obviously miss the point. The paradox is that deconstruction’s inherent historicity is a purely self-deconstructive affair.

     

    33. Cf.: “In art, material must be alive and precious. And this is where there appeared the epithet, which does not introduce anything new into the word, but simply renews its dead figurativeness” (Shklovsky 1973, 43; italics added).

     

    34. The most lucid example is certainly Derrida’s La carte postale (1980). According to Derrida, the postcard depicting Plato behind Socrates corroborates his views on textuality/writing which by definition is incompatible with the notion of stable origins. Writing by virtue of the reversal it stages makes it impossible to grant hermeneutic supremacy to any particular structure: “…the oedipal trait is only a rection for the leading thread of the spool” (362), “only one figure among others” (Weber 1987: 106). This explains why the generational reversal has become a poststructuralist strategy par excellence: “Everything has to be read in reverse” (Derrida 1986: 74). Allegedly this is “a new attitude towards knowledge” directed “against the traditional model of research” and by the same token against the continuity of tradition grounded in the belief in “an irreversible heritage” (Ulmer 1985: 133, 136). However, an attempt to apply grammatology more or less coherently immediately exposes the real state of affairs. I refer to endeavours of Abraham, Torok and their imitators. The aim to be attained is the one mentioned above: to prove that the symptoms are more varied and complex, are not reducible to one common source (Oedipus/castration) but that they have multiple origins (cf. Rashkin 1988: 32-34). But the result is the substitution of one general structure for another: instead of Oedipus we have the genealogical reversal structure which comes to be regarded as an explanatory structure “par excellence” (Abraham/Torok 1978: 395). The irony is twofold. For one thing, the search for (textual) secrets which declares itself free from Oedipus/castration but nevertheless stresses its psychoanalytic character, by necessity boils down to equating psychoanalysis with the most general structure of scienticity which poststructuralism attempts to undermine by means akin to those of Abraham and Torok (this logic is especially lucid in Torok and Rand 1994). This means that precisely within the conventional psychoanalytic framework Oedipus/castration is only one figure among the others. However, this is not to say that we are dealing with another instance of the paradox of the Cretan liar sufficiently thematized by poststructuralism as the universal fate of discursivity. The gist of the matter is that the famous critique of Barbara Johnson (1977) is no critique at all, for Derrida is the first to admit that it is impossible to escape the Law(s) of the genre one sets out to deconstruct. But by the same token our analysis can lay claim to being the first sustained critique of the shortcomings of deconstruction, and this because only from our standpoint does it becom possible to show that deconstruction does not repeat the fallacies it has pointed out but tries to secure the mechanisms which tradition itself has failed to shield.

     

    35. “The ‘reversal’ fantasy then gratifies this by placing the child in the imagination in a position of power over the parent” (Jones 1950: 411). The same interpretation is reiterated by Brennan, who evokes the fantasy in her discussion of the “ego’s era” but significantly breaks off the discussion at the point where further investigation threatens to undermine the accepted views on patriarchal discourse (1993: 96-97).

    36. One goes even as far as to say that the notion of reversal is the Lacanian concept par excellence. It is the reversal which underpins the Imaginary as well as the Symbolic. Witness the famous scheme of the concave mirror (1977: 145; 1978: 132-134; 1988: 77-79) or the definition of transference illustrated by reference to “a famous song by Georgius Je suis fils-père (‘I am son-father‘)” (1977: 159), or, last but not least, the reversal underpinning the celebrated interpretation of the Freudian dictum “Wo Es war, soll Ich werden” (1988: 232).

     

    37. Although I see no point in multiplying evidence, it may be worthwhile to make an exception for a corroboration which comes from the Lacanian camp. Paradoxically, an attempt to develop Lacanian theory has led Laplanche to reformulate the problematic of castration in terms of a conflict between fathers and grandfathers (1980a: 226-227) which is precisely the conflict foregrounded by the reversal fantasy (to posit oneself as a father of one’s own father means to adopt the role of the grandfather).

     

    38. Hence Brennan’s account is in itself an example of discursive reversal: “In making the woman…the repository of his truth…the man is directing his urge to control and his belief in something beyond himself to the same object. He has no reference point for his ‘I’ that is distinct from his ego, in that he has no grounds for separating that to which he defers (the woman as truth) from that which he seeks to shape” (1993: 74). As we shall shortly see, some Bakhtinian intuitions applied to the textual reality offer an effective solution to this self-imposed poststructuralist quandary.

     

    39. Cf. “…the slower time becomes, the greater the ego’s need to speed things up, its anxiety, its splitting, its need for control, its ‘cutting-up’ in its urge to know…and its general aggression towards the other” (Brennan 1993: 181). According to Brennan, these are the consequences of the acting out of the foundational fantasy of patriarchy. As our analysis shows, the failure to identify the foundational fantasy leads not only to the misconception of patriarchy but to the theoretical acting out which reconfirms what it intends to subvert.

     

    40. Characteristically, Brennan speaks of the “energetic attention” as “the cornerstone of my theory of an intersubjective economy of energy” (110; italics added). However, this allegedly innovative theory is what patriarchal discursivity boils down to.

     

    41. Hence the controversy Derrida vs. Heidegger, deconstruction vs. hermeneutics which continues to trouble theorists (cf. Allison 1982; Hoy 1982; Behler 1991; Krell 1990) proves to be a tempest in a teapot.

     

    42. This is not to subscribe to the view expressed in an equally seminal paper by R. Gasché (1994) who thinks that Derrida and Derridians are simply and bluntly at odds. In my view, the appropriation of Derrida’s theory by literary critics is faithful enough. The real problem is not the one of misreading but of ignoring instances in Derrida’s work where the author is at odds with himself. These contradictions have nothing to do with de Manian dialectic of blindness and insight, being far closer to the Freudian conflict between conscious and unconscious strivings, save that in Derrida’s case the conflict seems to be a hysterical one, i.e., the conflict between two consiousnesses which, according to Freud, comes to the fore in hypnotic and similar paranormal states (cf. Freud 1885: 91). Needless to say, it is precisely these instances that can furnish the starting point of a real deconstruction.

     

    43. All the apparent “parergonal” confusion of tongues (polylogue) notwithstanding, Derridian polylogue cannot escape from this basic Bakhtinian rule: the speaking subjects remain distinct and do not merge (cf. 1987: 340-343, 358, 377).

     

    44. Witness Derrida’s style, his obsessive question “where?” followed by an immediate unequivocal reply: “there” (cf. among many examples 1987: 361, 366, 372). Which means that Derrida’s and Heidegger’s concerns are fundamentally the same. Cf.: “While the content of the call is seemingly indefinite, the direction it takes is a sure one” (Heidegger 1962: 318; his italics). Place and direction establish an elementary communicative network. In respect to the latter the content of the”call” (Heidegger)/”missive”, “letter” (Derrida) is secondary, but by the same token it is only seemingly indefinite. Notably, Abraham and Torok’s paraesthetic cryptonymie operates precisely within this Heideggerian setting: “It is understandable that, in contrast to other cases, this type of work requires a genuine partnership between patient and analyst: all the more so since the construction arrived at in this way bears no direct relation to the patient’s own topography but concerns someone else’s” (Abraham and Torok 1978: 290).

     

    45. It is towards this model that most advanced versions of poststructuralism are oriented: “The standpoints of Kristeva and Laplanche are flawed in respect of…the outside as constitutive of desire itself. By contrast, I suggest that we must develop a psychoanalytic account of subjectivity and intersubjectivity which breaks with this inside/outside boundary” (Elliott 1995: 45). Derridian “parergonal logic” is another unavoidable point of reference especially since its fullest elaboration is to be found in the study of visual representations (Derrida 1987: 18-121).

     

    46. Interestingly, our interpretation is corroborated by Lacan himself who cannot help but acknowledge that sexuality proper “shows a natural functioning of signs. At this level, they are not signifiers, for the nervous pregnancy is a symptom, and, according to the definition of the sign, something intended for someone. The signifier, being something quite different, represents a subject for another signifier” (157). This holds so long as “repressed and symptom are homogeneous, and reducible to the function of signifiers” (176) On the other hand, it is the Name-of-the-Father in Lacanian theory that should suffer repression; it follows that, on Lacan’s own premises, sexuality can be defined as precisely that which has nothing to do with repression. The repression therefore stems from the dynamic of the instincts of self-preservation, from the a-sexual search for knowledge. Characteristically, Lacan’s formulations just cited may be attributed to Torok and Abraham. But the paradox is that these authors cannot help ending with an implicit demise of the notion of repression, since the “secret” to be uncovered by means of cryptonymic reading is far more likely to be withhold consciously (cf. Abraham/Torok 1978: 236 et passim).

     

    47. Notably, only within this framework does the notion of repression become indispensable. The irony is that Derrida advances this profoundly logocentric model as the ‘beyond’ of logocentrism (1980: 287-290).

     

    48. The interest of Brennan’s explorations stem from the fact that they make particularly lucid the profound similarity between Derrida’s and Lacan’s models by exposing the ultimate–Jungian–point of their convergence.

     

    49. It should be stressed that far from being a perversion of Lacan’s teaching, Brennan’s energetics (which is another name for telepathy) faithfully follows in the steps of the Absolute Master. Whence her reference to a recent study by Boothby (1992), whose aims are those of a modest exegete (48).

     

    50. A number of Derridian concepts–hymen, blanc etc.–clearly have an inhibitory function.

     

    51. It is not a question of who actually issues the threat (Lacan has amply proved that the fact–already pointed out by Freud–that the threat more often than not comes from women has no bearing on the emerging structure), but precisely the question of structure.

     

    52. Hence the irony of Brennan’s appeal to “generational time” (1993: 189) which, within the energetical empha-telepathetic framework, is actually the time of the generational reversal.

     

    53. It may well be that Jones himself would have rejected this formula. However, the latter is the only feasible conclusion to be drawn from his elaborations and at the same time the only possibility way to to bring coherence into his rambling theorizing. In effect, Jones has done everything to obfuscate the subversive potential of his theoretical insight by trying to force his notion back into the narrow confines of the libidinal economy. However, within the framework of the libidinal economy, the notion of aphanisis is unsustainable. It is the privation of sexual gratification which provokes in the child the fear of the “extinction of sexuality” (450, 442), although, logically speaking, privation should lead to the accumulation of an undisposed libido. Fortunately, Jones’s break with logic is not thorough enough. Witness his remark that in order to ward off “the dread of aphanisis,” “the wishes that are not destined to be gratified” are damped down(442) or redirected. This is of course a conventionally libidinal view of sublimation which however implies that first of all libido should be accumulated.

     

    54. Cf. “…an undissolved transference, like an unpaid debt, can be transmitted beyond one generation. It can construct a tradition with this possibility in its entrails” (Derrida 1987: 353). The same concern, stated almost in the same words, underpins Abraham and Torok’s cryptoaesthetics (1978: 395-400).

     

    55. Obviously, this is a strictly materialist point of view. Interestingly enough, despite all Derrida’s theorization of time-giving postponements (cf.1984) which affect his style itself (thus far nobody has paid due attention to the fact that Derrida’s texts are punctuated by hymens like “Let’s take our time”, “no, no, or at least not so quickly” (1987: 281, 288).) In rare moments of candidness he cannot help admitting that there may emerge a (hermeneutic) impasse when “no one will have any more time” (1986: 117). Significantly, this impasse is somehow (for Derrida drops the intriguing thread) related to the construction of feminine identity.

     

    56. Derrida has made the fate of deconstruction directly dependent on the “unlimited textual propagation” (1980: 351-352).

     

    57. It may be argued that every closure is an arbitrary affair which therefore has no essential impact on the textual infiniteness (Cf. Lyotard 1988: 2).

     

    58. The full scope of this paradox becomes evident only when we evoke the defensive measure envisaged by Derrida, who certainly does not turn his eyes away from the shortcomings of his theory, to counteract the sort of critique just advanced. The failure to accomodate/account for the conditions of discursive possibility, says Derrida, is implied in the very definition of discursivity. Hence it would be a miracle if deconstruction has succeeded in exempting itself from this universal rule. And what is more deconstruction, according to Derrida, has never tried to do anything of the kind: one has to comply with the Law of the genre which one sets out to deconstruct. But the great irony is that in actual fact that deconstructive theory as well as practice runs counter to this basic rule of deconstruction, and this due to the central role assigned to the concept of the supplement. For the supplement is nothing else than a radical attempt precisely to account for all that which makes discourse (im)possible. To say nothing about the fact that due to the suspension of the inside/outside opposition the conditions of discursivity by necessity become invaginated. It follows that the supplement and repression as the exclusion of the unthought axiomatics are at odds. Put otherwise, Derrida’s own writing seems to escape from the predicament of all writing said to be inextricably bound with repression.

     

    59. The Freud-Bakhtin connection remains rather a murky question. The awkward Freudianism (1993b) seems to ward off any attempts to seriously broach the subject. Add to this the happy ignorance of Bakhtinians (and Slavists in general) in psychoanalytic as well as all other matters pertinent to the theoretical advancements of the last half century. With this in mind it is no wonder that the rare discussions of our problem remain either superficial (Byrd 1987) or address the question from a particularly unfruitful angle (Pirog 1987). The most recent effort to situate Bakhtin within the psychoanalytic context (Handley 1993) reiterates dialogical commonplaces and thereby effectively forecloses the possibility to divulge the most promising intuitions of Bakhtin and Freud alike.

     

    60. The volume Lacan and Narration (1985) remains representative for the current impasse of psychoanalytic narratology which is hardly avoidable so long as the narratologists continue to use the notions of repression, transference and the opposition of manifest/latent content. Up till now no one’s imagination has reached beyond this framework.

     

    61. To this task we address ourselves in a paper “The Sublime Innocence” (forthcoming).

     

    62. Despite all the assurances of Deleuze and Guattari to the contrary, repression as well as Oedipus structure their economy of desire. Witness the machines of desire which by definition are destined to perpetual malfunctioning (1972: 332-365). However, malfunctioning is precisely the principle of interpsychic economy as exemplified by a symptom (which is always a failure) unconceivable without the notion of repression.

     

    63. Recently, this exclusion has attracted attention of a number of authors (cf. States 1993). Unfortunately, they fail to propose anything worthwhile, confining themselves to a critique (actually a dismissal) of deconstruction, whereas, as we shall see, the consideration of this problematic can help deconstruction to the butterfly’s second life as opposed to the miserable caterpillar of contemporary deconstruction.

     

    64. This is precisely what happens in the most advanced–Derridian–version of poststructuralism. At the outset we have the familiar reversal: now it is the reader (receiver) who guarantees the text. However, this role presupposes “the death of the author”, or, in Derridian terms, the dissemination of the author’s name (cf. Derrida 1984). The paradox is twofold, for sometimes, notably in respect to Freud, Derrida is quite close to unambiguously stating that the reader in question is in fact the author himself (cf. 1977: 121, 136). This, in Derrida’s own terms, can only mean that there is no reader. On the other hand, if there should be a reader, his/her task boils down to collecting the scattered fragments of the author’s name. The result would be the revelation of the meaning in its most patent form: that of the proper name. This is of course quite a logocentric enterprise. However, it is precisely this enterprise which currently has come to be known as cryptonymie. Derrida’s admiration for Torok and Abraham’s stance can speak for itself.

     

    65. One example is what Sandler with unusual candidness calls the “‘conceptual dissolution’ of the superego” (1960: 130).

     

    66. Recently this work has attracted the attention of feminist theorists: “Bakhtin’s earliest work is potentially the most radical and relevant for feminists” (Pollock 1993: 238; italics mine). However, thus far nobody has attempted to profit from this potential. The reason is that the reappraisal is conceived along the familiar lines of telepathic/empathic dialogical (para)esthetics which is too narrow for Bakhtin’s thought: “…aesthetic activity is essential for understanding the social nature of individual consciousness. True aesthetic activity–and I think that for Bakhtin aesthetic activity is any shared, disinterested semiotic activity–consists of a double motion of empathy and ‘finding oneself outside’–which Bakhtin calls ‘vnenakhodimost’” (238; italics added). An attempt to transform Bakhtin’s aesthetics into poststructuralist (para)esthetics can lead only to a misunderstanding of the notion of exotopy (vnenakhodimost) central to Bakhtin’s thought. However, this misunderstanding has become a commonplace, if not a dogma, in Baktinian studies (cf. Morson and Emerson 1990).

     

    67. A striking fact which, nevertheless, remains unnoticed is that the theories of literary history propounded in this century boil down to the reversal model. There is a reversal between the Formalist notion of “indirect descendence” (a generational reversal of sorts) and the latest model of Harold Bloom which represents a double reversal starting as it does with the reversal of Formalist views in order to endorse the reversal on the rhetorical level. This means that the celebrated “double bind” turns out to be nothing else than the double reversal in respect to the structuralist predecessors, with a purely Hegelian result.

     

    68.”This other person–‘a stranger, a man you’ll never know’–fulfils his functions in dialogue outside the plot…. As a consequence of such a positioning of ‘the other’, communion assumes a special character and becomes independent of all real-life, concrete social forms (the forms of family, social or economic class, life’s stories)” (1979a: 264; italics mine). An astute reader need not be prompted to recognize in this kind of dialogism only a conventional phrasing, a more than transparent disguise of a beyond of monologue/dialogue dyad.

     

    69. This equation of family and language is another Derridian appropriation from Hegel (Derrida 1986: 7-9), and, as our analysis suggests, not at all deconstructively.

     

    70. A common demarche which, logically enough, cannot help but end with more than modest results. Cf. Behler 1991.

    71. “Family” is the Heideggerian blind spot par excellence: the reference to it is completely missing from his oeuvre, which is all the more puzzling given his focus on “everydayness,” “care,” etc.

     

    72. In order for the capitalist economy to function accounts cannot be settled. Crediting is a perfect economic counterpart of the semiotical act of time-giving, without which there would not be any capitalism to speak of. Whence the fundamental law of capitalism: “the poor become poorer, the rich–richer.” It is worthwhile to note that, according to Marx, the crisis of capitalist economy stems from an oxymoron (over-production leads to impoverishment)–and therefore corresponds neatly to the crisis of the libidinal economy of (intertextual) (para)esthetic signification for which Jones’s notion of aphanisis provides an ample description. It remains to add that for quite understandable reasons that neither Lyotard (1993) nor Derrida (1991; 1994) have anything to say about these obvious interconnections despite their interest in the semiotic extension of the problematic of crediting.

     

    73. An astute reader has already recognized here the outcome of the interplay between two master tropes of deconstruction discussed above.

     

    74. The notion of dissemination is in itself a sufficient proof for Derrida’s entrapment in traditional biologism, or, to be more precise, for the deconstructive reinforcement of this biologism. For, as we have amply ascertained for ourselves, it is the disseminating fragmentation of sexuality (as a result of the secondary sublimation) which foregrounds the questions (of knowledge, truth etc.) essential to logocentrism. This explains sufficiently why Derrida’s attempts to introduce the problematic of gender into his discourse (cf. especially 1985: 52-53) cannot help appearing as a concession to the prevailing trend.

     

    75. This is a major obstacle for the feminist theorists interested in Bakhtin (cf. O’Connor 1993: 247-248). Fortunately to remove the obstacle it suffices to read Bakhtin more closely and independently, that is, to approach him not as an avatar of dialogism.

     

    76. Although at the moment of writing the essay Bakhtin has not read Heidegger, the description of hero’s condition before the author’s intervention is a perfect echo of Heidegger’s description of Dasein in its throwness (1962: 219-225). Despite the fact that the Bakhtin-Heidegger connection is anything bu a neglected subject (in fact Heidegger is the thinker most frequently evoked in connection with Bakhtin), its real nature remains undivulged owing to the dialogical commitments of investigators as well as to their stance (shared by Bakhtinians with Slavists in general) to see in theorizing a bogey.

     

    77. Thus far no one has bothered to pay attention to it, let alone to ponder over its implications.

     

    78. Cf.: “The male dread of being castrated may or may not have a precise female counterpart, but what is more important is to realize that this dread is only a special case and that both sexes ultimately dread exactly the same thing, aphanisis. The mechanism whereby this is supposed to be brought about shows important differences in the two sexes” (440; italics added).

     

    79. It is impossible to speak of repression without evaluating positively knowledge as such. Which means that grammatology grounded in the notion of repression is not a “science that functions as the deconstruction of science,” as its fans would like it to be (Ulmer 1985: 12).

     

    80. This anti-aesthetic, to wit, (para)esthetic stance is one of the most striking characteristics of poststructuralism. Cf.Przybylowicz 1986: 2, 13-14; Norris 1988: xii, 86.

    81. Hence her need to be reassured that she actually brings people together (67).

     

    82. Cf. James 1966: 51, 65, 180, 200, 209.

     

    83. This point is readily acknowledged exactly by those Bakhtinians who bother to take account of what goes on by way of theory around them (cf.Hirschkop 1989: 24-25). However, far from questioning the concept of dialogism as such, they assume that the dialogicity of the reader’s response is unproblematical.

     

    84. “…our own commentary constantly attends and amplifies” (6).

     

    85. For the discursive revitalization presupposes that the hero(ine) is put to use by the author in just the same manner as Maisie was at first used by her parents to indirectly communicate in quite a poststructuralist way.

     

    86. So long as postsructuralism chooses to see in Jamesian textuality an instance of logocentrism, the poststructuralist claims exemplified by Derrida’s account of the letter’s itinerary in Poe’s tale have been always already deployed by tradition.

     

    87. This rectifies the general view of intertextuality. The primordial debt is not the debt to the predecessor(s) but to the reader. The first being a meaningful, the second a communicative one. The theories of intertextuality obviously privilege the first (the reader-response criticism is exactly the criticism and therefore can allow itself the franchise of ignoring theoretical issues) but in doing so unwittingly undermine the very foundations of intertextuality. For this stance amounts to a mute acknowledgement that virtually any author rejects his debts to the reader, whereas only these latter make reading possible.

     

    88. The less prejudiced the reader, the more likely he/she is to avow this deficiency.

     

    89. Cf. 67, 92, 132, 144, 152-153, 172, 214.

     

    90. It is by no chance that precisely in the case of James, poststructuralism is compelled to make an exception from its basic postulate not to trust the textual surface.

     

    91. Alternatively, we can rethink the genre of Bildungsroman beyond logocentric metanarratives which, as we have seen, are dialogical in essence.

     

    92. Certainly we are not the first to recognize in innocence the very core of Jamesian textuality. Unfortunately, far from elucidating matters, the book-length treatment of James’s thematization of innocence (G.H. Jones 1975) has rather obscured them. This is not so much due to the fact that the study in question is a pure instance of thematical criticism. Despite the structuralist and the postsructuralist denigration of the latter, I would rather subscribe to Jones’s view that the thematical description is in the last analysis also a structural one (285, 287). But the gist of the matter is that Jones strikingly fails to establish the continuity between theme and structure. This means that the real trouble is primarily that of misreading in its most trivial sense. And it is this misreading which is responsible for the ultimate convergence between the poststructuralist treatment of James and the one advocated by Jones who is bent upon preserving his theoretical innocence (the fashionable references are totally absent from his study). Instead of examining the Jamesian meaning, Jones is satisfied with the traditional view of innocence as essentially a process of loosing it (287). This view makes of innocence a mechanism of tradition transmission (144, 149). Jones’s study is a particularly telling example of all the paradoxes to which an attempt to accommodate innocence within the framework of Western logocentrism gives rise. The first to emerge is the narratological impasse. Put bluntly, Jones fails to show that innocence is “the premise from which evolves the conflict in a novel or tale” (285). And it cannot be otherwise so long as innocence is conceived of in a traditional way as “abundant time, timeless time” (286), or, in Derridian terms, as an act of time-giving. Whence the recourse to generational/genealogical model. The dialectic of innocence (innocence–a thesis, responsibility–an antithesis, renunciation–a synthesis) which is said to represent Jamesian master plot suffers a diffusion with the result that each term comes to be represented by a group of texts. That this implies a certain reversal of chronology is obvious, for the dialectic is a development of concept and not of an individual. In other words, instead of dialectic of innocence we have a Hegelian dialectic of desire which, as Lacan is the first to remind us, is essentially a negativity (1988: 147). What comes to be renounced is the desire. This renouncement promotes the tradition (277). This means that the mechanism at work is that of repression. Jones’s description of innocence is strikingly similar to the poststructuralist (Lacanian) description of desire: “Innocence itself…is absence or vacancy; it is limitation; it is negation” (285). And once again the distortion of textual reality is particularly obvious in case of the novel we are discussing. Witness Jones’s summary: “Maisie has lost her innocence because of all that she knows” (10). The recovery of innocence in which Jones is interested is to be sought in other texts. However, it is not be found, for the renunciation (and Jones is quite astute to recognize in it the gist of the problem) affects desire and not knowledge. Put otherwise, thematical criticism cannot help relinquishing thematicism in favor of theoretical model which tallies perfectly with the poststructuralist one. However, this reversal, in its turn, comes to be reversed. The paradoxical result is the resurrection of the buried author. The cue for Jones study provides “a letter in which Henry’s older brother William describes him in middle age as ‘dear old, good, innocent and at bottom very powerless-feeling Henry’. What, I wondered, does innocent mean if it applies equally to a writer…and to the characters he conceived as well?” (ix). But in the course of his study Jones has nothing to say about the innocence of the author’s discourse. Jones attempts to remedy this deficiency in a brief section (288-295) appended at the very end of the study in which James’s own innocence is treated in purely biographical terms. This uncanny return of the referent is paralleled by the same outcome in the poststructuralist discourse on the uncanny/sublime. To sum up: it is precisely the innocence that, despite the apparent foregrounding of the purity of origins, subverts the tradition said to privilege these origins. For it is tradition and its postsructuralist Indian summer and not Jamesian textuality which is “haunted by innocence” (ix). However, to account for this subversion as a discursive event played out between the author and the hero(ine) one has to adopt our perspective.

     

    93. Paradoxically, only by acquiescing to this interpretation can one maintain the view of the super-ego as “a pure culture of the death-instict” (Freud 1923: 283), which, as we have seen, is unsustainable from the libidinal standpoint which by necessity implies the reversal between the ego and the super-ego as regards the function of accumulation of libido.

     

    94. Witness the interpretation of What Maisie Knew advanced by Przybylowicz who treats Maisie’s development as an instance of conformism (27). The textual misreading stems from the psychoanalytic, from treatment of sublimation as synonymous with repression (19). The paradox of this kind of exegesis is that it cannot help but end with the reversal of the subjects of repression. Now it is not the author who represses his/her unconscious knowledge but the hero(ine). However, even the most cursory reader is bound to admit that the latter assumption is strikingly at odds with Jamesian textuality. Cf. for instance: “What helped Maisie was that she exactly knew what she wanted” (263).

     

    95. Significantly, despite all his attacks on the “ascetic ideal” equated with sublimation and the “will to truth” (1989: 143-146, 160) as the very core of Western tradition, Nietzsche seems to be the first to discern the subversive potential of sublimation. Witness his opposition between ascetic castration and genuine Vergeistlichung–the real enemy of tradition (88). Derrida mentions tis opposition but only to quickly drop the theme which threatens his paraesthetic stance (1979: 91-93). The value of our theory of sublimation is that it allows us to account for narrative structures without privileging the avant-garde ones. Precisely this privileging and the concomitant inability to deal with traditional narratives is what all attempts to crudely equate sexuality and textuality are bound to wound with (cf. Lingis 1983: 101 et passim). That poststructuralist theory takes its cue from avant-garde textual practice is another point in favor of our standpoint. For, far from being a subversion of Oedipal patriarchy, the avant-garde thrust to always be ahead of its time corresponds neatly to the assumption implied in the reversal fantasy, i.e., the assumption that the male child is older, ahead, of the woman–the foundational premise of patriarchy. It follows that the traditional narrative is the real touchstone for the validity of theory.

     

    96. Cf. Freud 1910: 193. It can be said that the very thrust of Freud’s study is to show how epistemophilia equated with the father figure impairs art. Interestingly, Laplanche picks up Freud’s discussion to ultimately dismiss the notion of sublimation from psychoanalytic vocabulary (1980b: 119, 191). A telling example of epistemophilia promoted under the nickname of postmodernist paraesthetics.

     

    97. This redefinition emerges as the only feasible solution to the paradox that Freud’s musings on “the future of an illusion” have left us. On the one hand, Freud admits that “every individual is virtually an enemy of culture,” which remains puzzling so long as the attainment of the cultural ideal is said to provide a narcissistic satisfaction (1927: 345).

     

    98. I propose this definition in contradistinction to the paraesthetic theory of “the unconscious of the text” (cf.Bellemin-Noèl 1979; Davis 1985; Schleifer 1985) which by necessity equates textuality proper with the ego.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Abraham, Nicolas. “The Phantom of Hamlet or The Sixth Act: Preceded by The Intermission of ‘Truth’.” Diacritics 18.4 (1988): 2-19.
    • —. and Torok, Maria. Le Verbier de l’homme aux loups. Paris: Flammarion, 1976.
    • —. L’écorce et le noyau. Paris: Flammarion, 1978.
    • Allison, David B. “Destruktion/Deconstruction in the Text of Nietzsche.” The Question of Textuality . Eds. P.A. Bové, D. O’Hara and W.V. Spanos. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1982. 197-223.
    • Bakhtin, Mikhail. “Avtor i geroi v esteticheskoj dejatelnosti” (“Author and Hero in Aesthetic Activity”). Estetika Slovesnogo Tvorchestva, 1920-1924. Moscow: Iskusstvo, 1979a. 7-181.
    • —. “Problema rechevych zhanrov” (“The Problem of Speech Genres”). In Estetika Slovesnogo Tvorchestva, 1952-1953. Moscow: Iskusstvo, 1979b. 237-281.
    • —. Problemy Poetiki Dostoevskogo (Problems of Dostoevsky’s Poetics), 1929. Moscow: Sovetskaja Rossia, 1979c.
    • —. Marxism i filosofija yazyka (Marxism and the Philosophy of Language), 1929. Moscow: Labirint, 1993a.
    • —. Freidizm (Freudianism), 1927. Moscow: Labirint, 1993b.
    • Behler, Ernst. Confrontations: Derrida/Heidegger/Nietzsche. Trans. S.Taubeneck. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1991.
    • Bellemin-Noèl, Jean. Vers l’inconscient du texte. Paris: PUF, 1979.
    • Benjamin, Jessica. “Sameness and Difference: Toward an ‘Over-Inclusive’ Theory of Gender Development.” Elliott and Frosh, 106-123.
    • Bernheimer, Charles, and Kahane, Claire, Eds. In Dora’s Case: Freud – Hysteria – Feminism. New York: Columbia UP, 1985.
    • Boehm, Felix. “The History of the Oedipus Complex.” The International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 12.4 (1931): 431-451.
    • Boothby, Richard. Death and Desire. London: Routledge, 1992.
    • Borch-Jacobsen, Mikkel. The Emotional Tie: Psychoanalysis, Mimesis, Affect. Trans. D. Brick et al. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1993.
    • Bové, Paul A., Daniel O’Hara, William V. Spanos, eds. The Question of Textuality. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1982.
    • Brennan, Teresa. History After Lacan. London: Routledge, 1993.
    • Brooks, Peter. Reading for the Plot: Design and Intention in Narrative. New York: Knopf, 1984.
    • Byrd, Charles L. “Freud’s Influence on Bakhtin: Traces of the Psychoanalytic Theory in Rabelais and his World.” Germano-Slavica 5.5-6 (1987): 226-230.
    • Calinescu, Matei. “From the One to the Many: Pluralism in Today’s Thought.” Zeitgeist in Babel. Ed. I. Hoesterey. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1991. 156-177.
    • Carroll, David. Paraesthetics: Foucault, Lyotard, Derrida. New York: Methuen, 1987.
    • Castoriadis, Cornelius. “Logic, Imagination, Reflection.” Elliott and Frosh, 15-36.
    • Cornell, Drucilla. Beyond Accomodation: Ethical Feminism, Deconstruction and the Law. London: Routledge, 1991.
    • Davis, Con Robert. “Lacan, Poe, and Narrative Repression.” Lacan and Narration: The Psychoanalytic Difference in Narrative Theory. Ed. R.C. Davis. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1985. 983-1006.
    • Deleuze, Gilles, and Guattari, Felix. L’Anti-Oedipe. Paris: Minuit, 1972.
    • —. Cinéma 1: L’image movement. Paris: Minuit, 1984.
    • —. Cinéma 2: L’image-temps. Paris: Minuit, 1985.
    • Derrida, Jacques. La voix et le phénomène. Paris: PUF, 1967.
    • —. Margins of Philosophy. Trans. A. Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago Press, 1982.
    • —. “Coming into One’s Own.” Trans. J. Hulbert. Psychoanalysis and the Question of the Text. Ed. G. Hartmann. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1977. 114-148.
    • —. Writing and Difference. Trans. A.Bass. London: Routledge, 1978.
    • —. Spurs. Trans. B. Harlow. Chicago: U of Chicago Press, 1978.
    • —. La carte postale: de Socrate à Freud et au-del à . Paris: Flammarion, 1980a.
    • —. “The Law of Genre,” trans. A. Ronell. Glyph 7 (1980b): 176-232.
    • —. Dissemination . Trans. B. Johnson. Chicago: U of Chicago Press, 1981a.
    • —. Positions. Trans. A. Bass Chicago: U of Chicago Press, 1981b.
    • —. “Télépathie,” Cahiers Confrontation 10 (1983): 201-230.
    • —. “Of an Apocalyptic Tone Recently Adopted in Phylosophy.” Trans. J.P. Leavey, Jr. Oxford Literary Review 6.2 (1984a): 3-38.
    • —. Signéponge/Signsponge. Trans. R. Rand. New York: Columbia UP, 1984b.
    • —. The Ear of the Other. New York: Schocken Books, 1985.
    • —. Glas. Trans. J.P. Leavey, Jr. and R. Rand. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986.
    • —. The Truth in Painting. Trans. G. Bennington and I. McLeod. Chicago: U of Chicago Press, 1987.
    • —. “The Purveyor of Truth,” trans. A. Bass. In The Purloined Poe: Lacan, Derrida, and the Psychoanalytic Reading. Ed. J.P. Muller and W.J. Richardson. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1988.
    • —. Donner le temps. Paris: Galilée, 1991.
    • —. Specters of Marx: The State of Debt, the Work of Mourning and the New International. London: Routledge, 1994.
    • Dorval, Bruce, and Gomberg, David. “Psychotherapy as the Construction of Interpenetrating Consciousnesses.” Shepherd, 125-144.
    • Eco, Umberto. Travels in Hyperreality. San Diego: HBJ, 1986.
    • Elliott, Anthony. “The Affirmation of Primary Repression Rethought.” Elliott and Frosh, 36-53.
    • — and Frosh, Stephen, Eds. Psychoanalysis in Contexts: Paths between Theory and Modern Culture. London: Routledge, 1995.
    • Ellison, David R. Of Words and the World: Referential Anxiety in Contemporary French Fiction. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1992.
    • Emerson, Cyril, and Morson, Gary Saul. Mikhail Bakhtin: Creation of a Prosaics. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1990.
    • Engström, Timothy H. “The Postmodern Sublime?: Philosophical Rehabilitations and Pragmatic Evasions.” Boundary 2 20.2 (1993): 190-205.
    • Evans, Martha N. “Hysteria and the Seduction of Theory” Hunter, ed. 73-86.
    • Fenichel, Otto. “Specific Forms of the Oedipus Complex.” International Journal of Psycho-Analysis 12.4 (1931): 412-430.
    • Ferenczi, Sandor. “Confusion of Tongues between Adults and the Child.” In Final Contributions to the Problems and Methods of Psychoanalysis, 1933. Trans. E. Mosbacher et al. New York: Brunnel/Mazel, 1980a. 156-168.
    • —. “Aphoristic Remarks on the Theme of being Dead – being a Woman,” In Final Contributions to the Problems and Methods of Psychoanalysis, 1931. 1980b. 243-244.
    • Fish, Stanley. “Working on the Chain Gang: Interpretation in the Law and Literary Criticism.” Critical Inquiry 9.1 (1982): 201-216.
    • Fowler, Virginia C. Henry James’s American Girl. Madison: U of Wisconsin Press, 1984.
    • Forrester, John. The Seductions of Analysis: Freud, Lacan, Derrida. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1990.
    • Foucault, Michel. Madness and Civilization: A History of Insanity in the Age of Reason . Trans. R. Howard. London: Tavistock, 1967.
    • Frank, Lawrence. “Freud and Dora: Blindness and Insight.” Hunter, ed. 110-135.
    • Frank, Manfred. Die unendliche Fahrt. Frankfurt/Main: Suhrkamp, 1979.
    • Freud, Sigmund. Gesammelte Werke, hg. von A. Freud, E. Bibring, W. Hoffer, E. Kris and O. Isakower. Frankfurt/Main: Fischer, 1967-1969. – cited as GW.
    • —. Studien über Hysterie. GW, B.1.
    • —. “Charakter und Analerotik.” 1908. GW, B.7, 203-213.
    • —. “Der Familienroman der Neurotiker.” 1909. GW, B.7, 227-235.
    • —. “Das Unbewuáte.” 1913. GW, B.10, 264-303.
    • —. “Triebe und Triebschicksale.” 1915. GW, B.10, 210-232.
    • —. “Trauer und Melancholie.” 1916. GW, B.10, 428-446.
    • —. “‘Psychoanalyse’ und ‘Libidotheorie’.” 1923a. GW, B.13, 209-235.
    • —. “Das Ich und das Es.” 1923b. GW, B. 13, 235-291.
    • —. “Einige psychische Folgen des anatomischen Geschlechtsunterschieds.” 1925. GW, B. 14, 20-35.
    • —. “Hemmung, Symptom und Angst.” 1926. GW, B.14, 11-207.
    • —. “Die Zukunft einer Illusion.” 1927. GW, B.14, 340-379.
    • —. “Über die weibliche Sexualität.” 1931. GW, B.14, 517-537.
    • Gasché, Rodolphe. “Deconstruction as Criticism.” Inventions of Difference. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1994. 20-57.
    • Genosko, Gary. Baudrillard and Signs: Signification Ablaze. London: Routledge, 1994.
    • Glenn, Jules and Kanzer, Mark, Eds. Freud and His Patients. New York: Jason Aronson, 1980.
    • Godzich, Wlad. “The Domestication of Derrida.” The Yale Critics: Deconstruction in America. Ed. J. Arac, W. Godzich, W. Martin. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1983. 20-43
    • Hajdukowski-Ahmed, Maroussia. “The Framing of the Shrew: Discourses on Hysteria and its Resisting Voices.” Shepherd, 177-196.
    • Handley, William R. “The Ethics of Subject Creation in Bakhtin and Lacan.” Shepherd, 144-163.
    • Hartman, Geoffrey H., ed. Psychoanalysis and the Question of the Text. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1977.
    • Heidegger, Martin. Being and Time. Trans. J. Macquarrie and E. Robinson. San Francisco: HarperCollins, 1962.
    • Hertz, Neil. “Dora’s Secrets, Freud’s Techniques.” Bernheimer and Kahane, 221-243.
    • Hirschkop, Ken. “Dialogism as a Challenge to Literary Criticism.” Discontinuous Discourses in Modern Russian Literature. Ed. C. Kelly, M. Makin, D. Shepherd. London: Verso, 1989.
    • —. “On Value and Responsibility.” Thomson, 13-27.
    • Howes, Craig. “Rhetorics of Attack: Bakhtin and the Aesthetics of Satire.” Genre 19.3 (1986): 25-43.
    • Hoy, David C. “Forgetting the Text: Derrida’s Critique of Heidegger.” Bové, O’Hara and Spanos, 223-237.
    • Hunter, Dianne, ed. Seduction and Theory: Readings of Gender, Representation, and Rhetoric. Urbana: U Illinois Press, 1989.
    • Hutcheon, Linda. A Theory of Parody. New York: Methuen, 1985.
    • James, Henry. What Maisie Knew. London: Oxford UP, 1966.
    • Johnson, Barbara. “The Frame of Reference: Poe, Lacan, Derrida.” Hartmann, 149-171.
    • Jones, Ernest. “The Phantasy of the Reversal of Generations.” In Papers on Psycho-Analysis, 1913. 5th ed. Baltimore: Williams and Wilkins, 1950. 407-413.
    • —. “The Nature of Auto-Suggestion.” Papers on Psycho-Analysis. 273-294.
    • —. “The Early Development of Female Sexuality.” Papers on Psycho-Analysis. 438-452.
    • Jones, Granville H. Henry James’s Psychology of Experience. The Hague: Mouton, 1975.
    • Kanzer, Mark. “Dora’s Imagery.” Glenn and Kanzer, 72-83.
    • Kerrigan, William and Smith, Joseph H. Eds. Taking Chances: Derrida, Psychoanalysis, and Literature. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1984.
    • Kincaid, James R. Child-Loving: The Erotic Child and the Victorian Culture. London: Routledge, 1992.
    • Krell, David Farrell. Of Memory, Reminiscence, and Writing. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1990.
    • Kristeva, Julia. Tales of Love. New York: Columbia UP, 1987.
    • —. Black Son: Depression and Melancholia. New York: Columbia UP, 1989.
    • Lacan, Jacques. Le Séminaire Livre XX: Encore. Paris: Seuil, 1975.
    • —. The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis. Trans. A. Sheridan. London: The Hogarth Press, 1977.
    • —. Le Séminaire Livre 2: Le moi dans la théorie de Freud et dans la technique de la psychanalyse. Paris: Seuil, 1978.
    • —. Freud’s Papers on Technique. Trans. J. Forrester. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1988.
    • Laplanche, Jean. Problématiques 2: Castration: Symbolisations. Paris: PUF, 1980a.
    • —. Problématiques 3: La sublimation. Paris: PUF, 1980b.
    • —. New Foundations for Psychoanalysis. Oxford: Blackwell, 1987.
    • — and Pontalis, Jean-Bertrand. The Language of Psycho-Analysis. Trans. D. Nicholson-Smith. London: Karnac Books, 1988.
    • Lentricchia, Frank. “On Behalf of Theory,” Criticism in the University. Ed. G. Graff and R. Gibbons, 100-118. Evanston: Northwestern UP, 1985.
    • Levi-Strauss, Claude. The Savage Mind. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1966.
    • Lewis, Helen Block. Shame and Guilt in Neurosis. New York: International UP, 1971.
    • Linetski, Vadim. “Intonazia i struktura hudozestvennogo teksta” (“Intonation and the Structure of a Literary Text”). Anti-Bakhtin. Lutshaja Kniga o Vladimire Nabokove (Anti-Bakhtin, being the Best Book on Vladimir Nabokov). St. Petersburg: Tipografija im.Kotljakova, 1994.
    • Lingis, Alphonso. Excesses. Eros and Culture. Albany: State U of New York Press, 1983.
    • Lodge, David. “Mimesis and Diegesis in Modern Fiction.” Contemporary Approaches to Narrative. Ed. A. Mortimer. Tübingen: Nimeyer, 1984.
    • Lowenfeld, Henry. “Psychic Trauma and Productive Experience in the Artist.” Psychoanalytic Quarterly 9 (1941): 116-130.
    • Lyotard, Jean-François. Peregrinations: Law, Form, Event. New York: Columbia UP, 1988.
    • —. Libidinal Economy. Trans. I.H. Grant. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1993.
    • Macey, David. “On the Subject of Lacan.” Elliott and Frosh, 72-89.
    • Mahony, Patrick. Cries of the Wolf Man. New York: International UP, 1984.
    • Man, Paul de. “Action and Identity in Nietzsche.” Yale French Studies 52 (1975): 16-30.
    • Marcus, Steven. “Freud and Dora: Story, History, Case History.” Bernheimer and Kahane, 56-92.
    • Medvedev, Pavel. Formaljnyj Metod v Literaturovedenii (The Formal Method in Literary Scholarship). Moscow: Labirint, 1993.
    • Miller, J. Hillis “Thomas Hardy, Jacques Derrida…” Kerrigan and Smith, 135-146.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. On the Genealogy of Morals. Trans. W. Kaufmann and R. Hollingdale. New York: Vintage Books, 1989.
    • Norris, Christopher. Paul de Man, Deconstruction and the Critique of Aesthetic Ideology. London: Routledge, 1988.
    • —. Truth and the Ethics of Criticism. Manchester: Manchester UP, 1995.
    • O’Connor, Mary. “Horror, Authors, and Heroes: Gendered Subjects and Objects in Bakhtin and Kristeva.” Shepherd, 242-259.
    • Piaget, J. Representation du monde chez l’enfant. Paris: PUF, 1972.
    • Pirog, Gerald. “The Bakhtin Circle’s Freud,” Poetics Today 8.3-4 (1987): 591-610.
    • Pollock, Mary S. “What is Left Out: Bakhtin, Feminism, and the Culture of Boundaries.” Shepherd, 229-242.
    • Przybylowicz, Donna. Desire and Repression: The Dialectic of Self and Other in the Late Works of Henry James. Alabama: U of Alabama Press, 1986.
    • Rand, Nicholas. “Family Romance or Family History?” Diacritics 18(4): 20-30.
    • —. Le criptage et la vie des oeuvres. Paris: Aubier, 1989.
    • — and Torok, Maria. “The Sandman looks at ‘The Uncanny’.” Shamdasani and Münchow, 185-203.
    • Rashkin, Esther. “Tools for a New Psychoanalytic Literary Criticism: The Work of Abraham and Torok,” Diacritics 18.4 (1988): 31-52.
    • —. Family Secrets and the Psychoanalysis of Narrative. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1990.
    • Ronell, Avital. “Goethezeit.” Kerrigan and Smith, 146-182.
    • —. The Telephone Book. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1989.
    • Rose, Jacqueline. Sexuality in the Field of Vision. London: Verso, 1989.
    • Royle, Nicholas. Telepathy and Literature. Oxford: Blackwell, 1991.
    • —. After Derrida. Manchester: Manchester UP, 1995.
    • Sandler, Joseph. “On the Concept of the Superego.” The Psychoanalytic Study of the Child 15 (1960): 128-162.
    • Schafer, Roy. “The Loving and Beloved Superego in Freud’s Structural Theory.” The Psychoanalytic Study of the Child. 15 (1960): 163-188.
    • Schleifer, Ronald. “The Space and Dialogue of Desire: Lacan, Greimas, and Narrative Temporality.” Davis, 871-891.
    • —. Rhetoric and Death: The Language of Modernism and Postmodern Discourse Theory. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1990.
    • Shamdasani, Sonu, and Münchow, Michael, Eds. Speculations after Freud: Psychoanalysis, Philosophy, and Culture. London: Routledge, 1994.
    • Shengold, Leonard. “More on Rats and Rat People.” Glenn and Kanzer, 180-203.
    • Shepherd, David, Ed. Bakhtin: Carnival and Other Subjects. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 1993.
    • Shklovsky, Victor. “The Resurrection of the Word.” Russian Formalism, 1914. Eds. S. Bann and J. Bowlt. Edinburgh: Scottish Academic Press, 1973.
    • Silverman, Kaja. “Too Early/Too Late: Subjectivity and the Primal Scene in Henry James.” Novel Win/Spr. 1988: 147-173.
    • Spacks, Patricia M. Gossip. New York: Knopf, 1985.
    • Spanos, William V. “Heidegger, Kierkegaard, and the Hermeneutic Circle: Towards a Postmodern Theory of Interpretation as Dis-closure.” Boundary 2 4.1 (1976): 455-488.
    • Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty. “Psychoanalysis in Left Field and Fieldworking: Examples to Fit the Title.” Shamdasani and Münchow, 41-77.
    • Sprengnether, Madelon. “Enforcing Oedipus: Freud and Dora.” Bernheimer and Kahane, 254-277.
    • —. “Mourning Freud.” Elliott and Frosh, 142-166.
    • States, Bert O. “The Mirror and the Labyrinth.” Style 27.3 (1993): 452-471.
    • Tanner, Tony. The Reign of Wonder. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1965.
    • Ulmer, Gregory. Applied Grammatology: Post(e)-pedagogy from Jacques Derrida to Joseph Beuys. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1985.
    • Weber, Samuel. Institution and Interpretation. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1987.
    • Wulff, Michael. “Fetishism and Object Choice in Early Childhood.” Psychoanalytic Quarterly 15 (1946): 450-471.

     

  • Saving Philosophy in Cultural Studies: The Case of Mother Wit

    Angelika Rauch

    Hobart and William Smith Colleges
    amr18@cornell.edu

     

    In an attempt to ground the metaphysical nature of humans in form, Immanuel Kant pursues the possibility of a framed image without content. He calls this postulated state or mental product “purposiveness of representation.” What he means by this is that when you are faced with the beautiful what happens in your mind is the process of forming an image with the crucial exception that this image never achieves completion, you can never quite grasp in a conscious, representional image what the beautiful is. It is in a way like the story of Sisyphus, who rolls his rock up the mountain only to have it roll back downhill just as he reaches the summit–and so on, over and over again. This kind of repeated, and uncompleted, effort is the same activity as the mind games of imagination. The power of imagination is responsible for creating the image of the beautiful, and it has to start forever afresh in its attempt to build a new image whenever the previous is aborted just before it reaches closure–or, as Kant says “form” or “schema.” Full form would turn a complex and fragmented image or figure into a conscious representation of a concept. But this is precisely what does not happen in the aesthetic experience. (Kant asserts in the third Critique that imagination, when in reflexive play, “schematizes without concepts.”) What happens instead, is the production of vague images which, in my interpretation of Kant as the first postmodern thinker, I will call intuitions rather than images.

     

    Kant’s postmodern status pertains to the difference between representative image and figure that figures according to internal, unconscious laws. It is in Jean-Luc Nancy’s words “not a world nor the world that takes on figure, but the figure that makes world.”1 Nancy compares this indeterminate figure to dream of a Narcissus who does not know the surface he is looking at, who is oblivious to the matter and composition of the sign he interprets. It was the merit of Kant to associate affect with the judgment of the beautiful. The aesthetic sign that elicits a feeling of pleasure, in this case also a libidinal affect, is first of all a presentation. And as Nancy elaborates, nothing plays itself out but the play of presentation in the absence of a concrete, represented object. The imagination is only encouraged to fill in the void of the object and, as I will show in the following, to associate memories from the subject’s unconscious history. These memories, as they are fleetingly touched by the play of imagination, are not subject to the general logic of representation; they do not have to appear as a reconstructed image of a concrete experience as if to be communicated to another person. Rather, they contribute to the primarily affective state of the present aesthetic experience where concepts and logic are banned. It is here that psychoanalysis has completed Kant’s struggle with imagination as a non-representative power of thinking and with the status of feeling as judgment. Since in my argument feelings are memories and therefore insert history into the process of thinking, Kant’s apparent formalism can be ammeliorated by his unacknowledged contingency on history and experience when it comes to the matter of imagination, or, as Kant himself suggests, to “mother wit” in the question of taste.

     

    Kant’s treatise on the aesthetic judgment tries to reformulate the question of the beautiful as a question of formality: How can beautiful form be reflected or be constituted in the mind so that its subjective judgment can find universal consensus? Kant’s analysis of aesthetic judgment gradually funnels into an analysis of the “power of imagination”(Einbildungskraft) rather than imagination as sensuous representation, as concrete image content: How can imagination produce form if it does not work with concepts? It does not come as a surprise that Kant needs to abandon an empirical, body-bound concept of imagination for a so-called “transcendental” power of imagination that will not be contaminated by a sensuality through which the body would enter into representation. The putative power of this transcendental imagination produces pure intuitions, representations of mere possibilities of experience. The question is whether the idea of transcendence can indeed dislodge human cognitive faculties from physical contingencies, and hence from one’s body and sensations as they are also influenced by cultural objects.

     

    Insofar as transcendental imagination is contingent on the subject’s existence, the implications of transcendentality for subjectivity would indeed be an affective determination of cognition. Here Kant’s change in definition of the transcendental power of imagination from “a function of the soul” (in the first edition of the Critique of Pure Reason) to “a function of understanding” (in the second edition of the Critique of Pure Reason) is crucial for an investigation into the meaning of transcendence in metaphysical speculation about human nature. Today we would say, the distinction between soul and reason is important when we investigate the process of meaning formation in psychological terms. In other words, it is the distinction between conscious and unconscious mental processes. In the discourse of the 18th century, the authority of the soul attributed to imagination a separate and autonomous faculty of imagination. In the case of imagination being a function of understanding, it loses its creative and unconsciously fueled status; in this latter definition, imagination can indeed not transcend the control of understanding. Kant’s notion of transcendental imagination is therefore a purely formalist concept, one that must repress the body in judging aesthetic experiences and aesthetized and pleasurable cultural objects.

     

    Kant’s (insurmountable) task in the Critique of Judgement is to rationally combine a definition of taste with a concept of form that is not cognitive. It is his precise definition of the judgment of taste, for example “this rose is beautiful,” that it is not a cognitive statement, and a cognition of the beautiful and the work of art is not achieved. Why? Because the judgement of taste is based on a feeling, he says, the feeling of pleasure, and I would like to warn my reader, Kant is anything but a hedonist: this feeling of pleasure is one of “disinterested pleasure.” (Kant was clearly not a sensuous man; one only needs to read his biography). The funny thing about this subjective feeling of disinterested pleasure is that it is, as he claims, “attributed to everyone,” anyone can or could feel this “disinterested pleasure” in the realm of the beautiful. I will get back to this paradox later. Right now, I am concerned with Kant’s formalism in the aesthetic judgment of taste which is not supposed be cognitive. For, if the judgment of taste does not cognize anything, then the form of mental representations must be a non-cognitive form. This means, that the form of representation in the case of the beautiful cannot be issued by the faculty of reason because it would then have to be an “idea,” that is a completed and framed and cookie-cut representation. Instead, it must be a form that is an “intuition” of pure formality, or merely the experience of transcendence as a mental state. Since the judgment of taste pertains to the feeling of pleasure, the problem naturally lies with the objectification of this feeling in representation.

     

    Transcendence and feeling are the two states that need to be represented to the mind. So, how then do you represent a feeling to the mind? Feelings are first of all body-bound. Kant is forever in a bind when he needs to make his move from the sensuous to the conceptual realm, from matter to form. His way out is to simply focus not so much on the form as on the process of forming a representation itself. This mental preoccupation with the process of form, of forming as such, ties up imagination and diverts its attention away from the body, from the sensuous realm, and from physical pleasure, and, as I will argue, away from the unconscious memory of the body of the mother. For it is the maternal body that supplies the infant subject with its first experience of wholeness, of absolute pleasure, and therefore of a libidinal subjectivity.

     

    This formal/material impasse in the process of representing the beautiful reveals philosophy’s ambivalence towards imagination as a sensuous and intellectual faculty. The point of mediation between the sensuous and the intellectual would be affect, or rather a presumed affective character of imagination. This impasse proves that thinking the “imaginative” state, what Kant calls the purposiveness of representation, is impossible, precisely because it serves no purpose in the psychical economy of affective cathexis and emotional investment. Although an essential part of creative imagination is the capacity of wit, wit has to be excluded from the philosophical paradigm of cognition. Kant actually mentions the subcategory of mother wit (Mutterwitz) to stress that wit cannot be acquired or learned, but that it has to be inherited, presumably from the mother. And only what can be learned can also be cognized. Mother wit however belongs to the category of intuition, of a non-representational imagination that is linked to the body and to affect. Here one goes purely on intuition, and on feeling, as our still current turn of phrase suggests. But this exclusion, on Kant’s part, of the intuitive knowledge of wit and mother wit means coming to terms with neither the phenomenon nor with the feeling of creativity. Kant cannot come to terms with creativity because the implicitly acknowledged source of creativity in intuitive wit is the nurturing body of the mother; and this body has to be explicitly suppressed for the sake of glorifying the enlightened individual, whose undividable status is warranted by reason alone. (For, what makes us a common species and legitimates the right of equality is the fact that we all have in common the power of reason and rational thought.) By inhibiting the desire for merging with an other, the unconscious mother, the obscure feeling of a dependency and the experience of imperfection which accompanies the separated and individuated self is also eliminated. The inevitability of this desire for an other manifests itself only negatively, in an attempt to split off the affective nature from the cognitive self as a way of denying one’s dependence on something prior to consciousness. Once the foundational (m)other is killed off in the self, the possibility for relating to a social other on existential grounds diminishes. Kant’s reference to the “natural talent” of Mutterwitz serves him well if he wants to reflect the psychological structure of a mimesis in which the imaginary body of the mother not only produces a concrete sense of relation but also the intuition of the mere possibility of a sensical relationship between radically different things. Kant explains the capacity of mother wit as one that lets us compare unrelated and apparently different things; mother wit creates in the mind a new context for separate, cultural objects which then take on a different meaning. This facilitating, creative, and utterly subjective mental capacity in mimesis seems to resist further abstraction and must legitimate itself indeed as a natural talent; otherwise, imagination needs to rely on the fictional canon as providing necessary examples for grasping human nature through symbolized representations in language.

     

    With respect to affect as the material base of experience, Kant’s critical move must aim at abandoning, if not repressing, affect altogether if he wants to define imagination as the formal power capable of detaching itself from the body. Such isolation of imagination from the body and from sensuous experience shifts the power of imagination towards the faculties of understanding and reason. Yet, bodily experience, namely sensation and affect, is what supports imagination and makes it an effective power for self-experience. Experience supplies the material for an imaginative translation into meaning. And it is this translation that represents the central issue in aesthetic judgment. For, what follows the feeling of pleasure, which supports aesthetic judgments, is a reflection on the mind’s relationship with feeling. Such reflection should, according to Kant, result in a “feeling of being alive,” a Lebensgefühl. Through feelings, the body has an impact on self-consciousness. It mediates between self and environment. One might be prompted to wonder “what might have determined the self” until this moment of self-awareness purely determined by feeling. An answer to this question would suggest that the subject does not decide the meaning of past experiences until they actually coalesce in a name for the feeling involved. (Hence, psycho-therapists always want to label the “feelings” that disturb you.) Without previous experiences, preserved in unconscious fantasies about the mother/other, the present experience could not motivate the subject’s imagination to produce an intuition. Past experience is needed for the creative power of imagination to draw on. Without recourse to history and an awareness of the past, the very concept of experience loses its cognitive validity. And now I should state my thesis: experience only has significance because of its genealogical and erotic structure.

     

    If the judgment of taste does not rest on experience and history, as it surely cannot when it is regarded as the result of an abstraction from feeling and body, then it represents little more than a conceptual construct of an intellectual feeling and a heuristic device for mediating imagination and understanding. Kant’s understanding of (aesthetic) experience results from a separation of mind and body. His reasoning is caught in opposing the categories of materiality to those of formality. He is therefore unable to link these categories plausibly without the insight into a third “category,” the category of an unconscious translation, or what Walter Benjamin calls “correspondence” (which Benjamin extracts from the poetry of the French poet Baudelaire “Correspondences”). This third category of mediation, the correspondence, calls attention to itself only in the case of aesthetic judgment; for in the aesthetic judgment, the faculties are not preoccupied with cognizing the (beautiful) object. What is cognized can perhaps be summarized as the impact of the past upon the present, or even as history as a condition for consciousness.

     

    If reflection on feeling were to bring about a cognitive judgment, an understanding, then it would have to evoke a lived past for an assessment of the present experience. A hermeneutical process of the mind would thus indeed bring about an understanding of the self as a historically constituted being. Kant, seemingly handicapped in this case by an epistemology of universal reason, cannot allow such subjective, and necessarily historical, understanding of the status of cognition. His aesthetic philosophy, however, manifests an attempt at combining the subjective category of experience with the universal truth of beauty. He follows through in this attempt by analyzing the function of various cognitive faculties generally involved in experience. This maneuver, necessary for postulating the universality of the judgment of taste, exposes Kant’s ongoing struggle with the concept of knowledge, as he is unable to theoretically separate knowledge from cognition. His bias towards an objective, universalizable knowledge, a knowledge that results from a priori logical categories of consciousness, prevents him from recognizing a hermeneutic process of cognition. When he associates materiality with sensation, which is variably subjective, he means by “reflection” only the formal, mental movement that is at stake when a phenomenon is apprehended into a representation, a formally closed, sensuous, and stable image. The mental process in reflective judgment leads to an accord of the faculties, which Kant stresses to be the same psychological result in everyone. It is here that Kant’s moral underpinning of the aesthetic judgment shows through. Since the mind’s interest does not lie with the object but with the subject’s feelings, Kant can come up with the idea of a “disinterested pleasure” of the beautiful.

     

    Since for Kant, reflection only implies an apprehension according to form, the question remains: what is the form of a feeling? Feeling does not have a form; it has to be treated like an inner sensation which can only be understood in terms of the images it triggers. These images do not, however, represent the feeling as such, for they are independently existing representations or fantasies that are merely associated at the moment of pleasure or pain. In the case of the beautiful, it is not the mental representation of a rose that is pleasurable but the images remembered along with the subject’s affection by the rose.

     

    A temporal differentiation of affect and feeling suggests that there are actually two pleasures at stake, the pleasure of the original which creates the affect, and the pleasure that results from many fleeting images associated with that pleasurable feeling. This pleasure of a pleasure relies on the (formal) power of imagination to continuously create and dissolve images for the purpose of keeping pleasurable feeling alive. No one image can do justice to the beautiful experience. The fuel for this ongoing process of imaging is supplied by the memory of pleasure to which, equally, no one (framed) representation does justice–why? because the memory is preserved in the material of feeling, not in a memorable image or, as Benjamin would say, a “souvenir.” If Kant has problems with the evaluation of feeling and affect as concerns their part in knowledge, he is all the more aware of the seminal role imagination plays in the mental process leading to cognition: “Every reference of representations [to imagination], even those of sensations, can be objective…but not the reference of [the representation of] the feeling of pleasure and displeasure, whereby nothing is signified in the object, but in which the subject feels itself as it is affected by the representation.”2 Crucial for the judgment of taste is the subject’s (meta)affection by a representation of his being affected with pleasure. Being affected by representation means being affected by one’s imagination which brings about the feeling of being alive (Lebensgefühl ). This feeling, in turn, calls for another representation. But the feeling of being alive exceeds representation; thus, feeling occupies a heterodoxical status in knowledge. The discrepancy between feeling and representation impels the production of art whence intuitions derive their visual material. The visibilities rendered by art affect the subject anew each time.

     

    The significance of (Kant’s mention of) “mother wit” may be greater yet if we cite the psychoanalytic feminist vantage in the physical premises of knowledge and desire.3 A feeling of pleasure that stems from a primary experience with an other, i.e. the mother-child union, will unconsciously preserve the memory of this (m)other as a condition for feeling good. The relation between the child and the mother (read: the concrete object of pleasure) becomes a memory by which the developing subject recognizes a similar relationship to an object of pleasure in the future. Whereas the mother at this later point has become a fantasy of the object at hand, the feeling between self and other has remained the same; hence, the feeling could guide the subject’s conscious imagination to a creative interpretation or assessment of any object at hand. This kind of pleasurable connection and unhampered transference of the mother’s body onto the object to be cognized could engender the capability of mother wit. Through such transference the object becomes a “transitional object”4 as a means of coping with desire and the experiental difference between real and ideal. Such libidinal coping via transitional objects materializes the passage of time–until the nurturant (m)other returns to the abandoned child–into subjective history.

     

    A “witty” interpretation of an object always works on the object’s form, a form that receives its impetus from some previous representation that supplies the interpreter with an intuition. For Kant, “mother wit” suggests the natural gift of forming an imaginary connection between concrete experience and abstract knowledge. We might conclude that the capacity for wit in general develops through the use of mother wit, the correlation between feeling and intuition in aesthetic representation or judgment. Mutterwitz seems to comprise the creative, or flexible, part of imagination which in the process of judgment transforms the past and arrives at a cognizable intuition of the present.

     

    This natural ability to judge with mother wit does not need recourse to a conceptual frame in order to effect an understanding. We might say, Kant unconsciously utilizes a concept of the subject whose self-containment is not guaranteed from the start. Yet, if the subject were merely constituted by a priori mental faculties, its self-sameness could not be in doubt. Instead, the Kantian subject finds itself engaged in a process of developing first its various faculties, especially the skill for interpreting its experiences. Essential for such experiences, and consequently for interpretation and the production of sense, is an other, as both source of stimulation and as “surface projection” for the subject’s Ego formation. In the very first stage of human development, the other is the family of care givers who provide the child not only with its first experiences but also with the first meaning (i.e. language) to be associated with such experiences. The family mediates and thus manifests knowledge for the child. Kant, however, does not reflect upon this onto-genetic aspect of knowledge and the development of faculties. Though a reflection on the meaning of the conventional wisdom of Mutterwitz might have yielded such a developmental, if not historical, insight into the constitution of the subject as well as of knowledge. What should not be forgotten here is the fact that the other provides the support in the development of faculties, because the sensuous experience of an other, and of the subject’s own body via this other, provides the context for mimetic development. In this physical rather than meta-physical construction of an origin, experience testifies to its material ground, a ground that is not easily left for the purpose of some sort of formal experience. For matters of philosophical representation alone, the body provides the necessary metaphors in explaining unimaginable phenomema.

     

    In an effort to rehabilitate the body for a critique of the dialectics of enlightenment, Hartmut and Gernot Böhme (two German literature professors who wrote an important book called The Other of Reason) have traced the human body in Kant’s scientific discourse about the universe. They emphasize that Kant’s ideas are not supportable by laws of physics but only by his own body experiences.5 The experience of touch, pressure, and jolt which causes the body to resist the “onslaught” of an other evidently motivates Kant to imagine the formation of spheres in space. Kant defines the structure of matter as an antagonistic relationship of polar forces: attraction and repulsion. Particularly repulsion is made out to be a basic force because it balances the force of attraction so that bodies, their volume, are “closed off by definite boundaries.”6 At the body’s boundaries, the forces of repulsion and attraction are equal. The body’s limits are extremely important for the protection of their form, and we could say also for their identity. Intruders have to be warded off if the body’s identity is to be maintained by its boundaries: “The force of impenetrability is a repulsive force keeping off [limits] any exterior being that might further approach.”7 Yet it is through the play of competing contracting and expanding forces that bodies, or rather spheres, delimit their shape.8 Hartmut and Gernot Böhme demonstrate in their investigation into Kant’s pre-critical writings how Kant searched for comparable phenomena of conflicting forces in the intellectual, psychological, and moral realms. Kant’s examples are indeed those of pleasure and displeasure, love and hate, beauty and ugliness, virtue and vice, etc. These are all polar forces of repulsion and attraction, because one force cannot simply be annihilated by its logical negation, but only by the effect of an existing, polar Other. Kant explicitly states that there could be no difference in spiritual/mental matters and in the forces operative in the physical world: these forces can only be compensated with another, opposing force: “[A]n inner accidence, a thought of the soul cannot cede to exist without a truly active force exerted by/in the same thinking subject.”9

     

    The parallel structure in patterns of thought between this “physical” Kant and the biologically grounded Sigmund Freud for the purpose of analyzing human consciousness is striking. This similarity in thought almost forges a new Kantian paradigm, “the process of unconscious repression necessary for unity of thought,” or what Freud has defined as consciousness, “to know and not know at the same time.” The participant of an unconscious is Kant’s unacknowledged paradigm of cognition. He had no recourse to the category of the unconscious, but in effect he is arguing for the necessity of repression which is only lifted in the non-cognitive judgment of aesthetic experiences.

     

    Protecting the unity of the self through a model of consciousness requires an activity of thought in discernable images, in formed representations. To guarantee the form of being or its framed perception by the subject, the excess of matter, the memory of a limitless cosmic mother, has to be repressed. While the subject’s Ego is still linked with the mother/body in its affective capacity of wit, both Ego and (m)other are transformed into a self-contained cognitive subject that takes its stand (Gegenstand) against “mother nature” from which it forms its objects. Professors Böhme assume a similar kind of development of the philosophical subject when they analyze the philosophy of memory “as a reconstruction of the original detachment and emancipation of the Ego from the symbiosis with mother nature.”10 Kant can only admit cognitive status to what is and can be formed and framed in a mental image, because otherwise the force of the (m)other of matter per se cannot be overcome: the force of fear (of being engulfed by a noncognizable other) cannot be compensated with the force of (objectifying) reason. Kants says: “In dealing with nature, only the legitimacy of the cogito now prevails which has purified itself from its traditional fusion with nature.”11

     

    Traditional practices of communicating with nature–e.g., caring for nature, experiencing one’s dependency on nature, acting out in ritual one’s fear of nature as well as one’s gratitude–are no longer accepted as an enlightened form of being. These practices are not, in principle, guided by reason. Nature becomes that which must follow the laws of scientific reason. Such is the revolutionary turn in the conception of nature that Kant institutes alone in his conceptual shift from his pre-critical to his critical writings. Nature is no longer considered a maternal nature, a natura naturans, but a product, natura naturata. The human body is transformed into a “body of reason”12 for the purpose of its cognition.

     

    Priority of the intelligible turns the body into a surface for reason’s projections; projections are those images that cover up the body’s “wounds” inflicted by social inscriptions13 (i.e., the process of social conditioning) preventing individuals from being in touch with their own, physical experiences. Therefore social community loses its immediate ground in the body, and in a common physical history. Community is instead artificially legitimated in mediated ideologies and images of social existence and social cohesion. The subject no longer perceives his or her body directly but through representations in which “the subject affects himself in an intuition a priori and becomes its own object according to a principle of synthetic representation a priori of transcendental cognition.”14

     

    No matter how material or maternal experience may be, in the conscious mind the mother has to leave. Afraid of the indeterminability of matter, Kant not only insists on the formality of knowledge, he also insists on the formality in the judgment of the beautiful. Only the formality of experience, purified of any sensuous aspect, “admits of universal communicability.”15 Kant even construes the formality of judgment as analogous to the theoretical and conceptual power of understanding. Since such an analogy to conceptual cognition necessitates the abandonment of the body or the other, the judgment’s task is to overcome the body in the feeling of pleasure; otherwise, it cannot claim its universal validity.16 In psychoanalytic terms, the separation from the (m)other has to be reinstigated with every judgment of taste. The avoidance of being captured by affects or passions–unconscious offshoots from the Ego’s desire for the other–indeed requires what Freud calls Trauerarbeit, a labor of mourning. The work of mourning is the conscious effort of giving up the fantasy of the mother, a fantasy that sparked the subject’s interest in feeling pleasure. In this light, mourning is necessary for clearing the subject’s mind and preserving the freedom of reason.

     

    With the concept of the sublime, which is avowedly part of the aesthetic experience and particularly of post-modern experience, Kant explains the mind’s transformation of the impact of the other, the affects of terror and fear, into a reflection on the power of the human mind as such. The mental capacities supply the subject with the possibility of transcending the terrifying other in imagination. Awareness of one’s imaginative capacities re-enforces the will to dissociate from that threatening other. The sublime ultimately rests with the subject and his mental superiority to the seemingly sublime and hence overwhelming particularity of the object. A psychologically based sublime thus safeguards the affection from becoming passion and from swaying the Ego to surrender to the power of the other.

     

    In his treatise on the sublime, Kant struggles to find a justification for dissociating reason from affection. The latter upsets the mind too much and motivates it to seek a purpose for this affection. But reflective judgment does not produce a purpose; it only proceeds according to the “principle” of purpose and produces the sense of an ability to represent affect. This sense of one’s ability for representation, the purposiveness of experience, would have to be contained in the resulting feeling of pleasure if the latter is to be an intellectual feeling. For the mastery of the initial sublime affect, however, the intellectual transformation does little more than merely suppress the other’s alterity. It seems as if the subject’s desire to know has been curtailed with an insight, instilled by reason, that whatever the unknowable quantity of the other may be, the subject qua consciousness is always bigger than “it.”

     

    The evocation of an unknowable “Id” should be less a matter of homophony than a psychologically conditioned move, on Kant’s part, toward maintaining uniformity of the mind. Since the unknowable affect or nature threatens to split consciousness, Kant must retroactively efface the initial sense of the affect’s purposiveness (read: the affect’s knowability) by denying all cognitive content to the power of judgment (which includes the value of aesthetics and pleasure) and by positing its similarity to understanding in grammatical subjunctive only.17 Since the universal form, the concept, is not given in the beautiful, its reflection in the mind must entail a process of deformation that merely becomes manifest in and as the analytics of the sublime. By force of the mind’s incapacity to represent the beautiful, and we remember it is only the beautiful’s affect that is reflected, the beautiful itself is always already sublime in its “non-form.” Reason performs a therapeutic and moral task for the mind, which is to keep the affect in check and guarantee the equilibrium of faculties in the aesthetic as a sane mental state. The sublime portion of the aesthetic is determined, for instance, by the affect of enthusiasm. But such a strong affection, which no “sensible representation” can capture, thus causing the imagination to run wild, endangers the “noble mental state,” the only (natural) state that Kant admits as truly sublime. Kant is thus forced to eliminate affection from aesthetic pleasure altogether: “But (which seems strange) the absence of affection (apatheia, phlegma in significatu bono) in a mind that vigorously follows its unalterable principles is sublime, and in a far preferable way, because it has also on its side the satisfaction of pure reason.”18

     

    What should have become evident in my exposition, is that Kant nonetheless starts out with the sense impression of the beautiful object and with nature, even though he dwells on the mental processes which bring about the formality of aesthetic judgment. Both sensation and nature–precisely because they resist subsumption under concepts and hence constitute an unknowable other in the aesthetic judgment–need to be regulated by laws of representation. The establishment of such laws force Kant into a concern with the formality of representation. This focus on formality rather than the physical support or context of reflection prevents him from taking into consideration what Novalis and Friedrich Schlegel, the major figures in the philosophy of what could be called proto-Freudian Romanticism, have called “the subject’s inner sensibility,” its sensitivity, which affects the subject’s power of intuition. Sensibilität, or sensitivity, is a requirement for perception and aesthetic experience. Hence, perception names a capacity that is patterned after the subject’s past. This view subverts a concept of taste which reduces taste to its formal properties in judgment. Such a reduction of taste to its mere form demonstrates Kant’s avoidance of historical considerations for conceptualizing the subject’s experience of the present. If I had the space, I would show my reader how Kant’s epistemological innovation of criticism (Kritik) is, after all, grounded in history, the history of taste, rather than in a “transcendental aesthetics” that analytical philosophers opposed to cultural studies like to pursue. The method of critique takes as its object the particularity of taste, one that is contingent on the capability of discrimination.

     

    In a nutshell, you cannot arrive at a judgement of taste or the statement that you like something without the ability to compare the present sensation to a previous one. Or, in other words, if you don’t remember your pleasurable mother, you will not stand a chance of finding this pleasure again in things beautiful.

     

    In the 18th century, this comparing, transferring agency of the mind was conceptualized as the faculty of wit or–at least in the first half of the century–as spirit (Geist), which were both regarded as very distinct from reason. Reason represented scholarly bound (that is, coherent) thought, whereas Geist generated free roaming and creative thought. By this definition, Geist is no different from the concept of fantasy fashioned by European romantics in relation to thinking. Before the romantics placed their emphasis on fantasy as a power of thinking, 18th century philosophers of aesthetics acknowledged a mental capacity or talent in wit (which never occurs separately from Geist) which was responsible for the psychical translation process and its rhetorical representation in language. The presence of wit in a person accounts for the translation of Vorstellunginto Darstellung. This conception of wit foreshadowed the aesthetics of “genius” to which Kant fully subscribed. Philosophers before Kant reflected on the connection between psyche and language, and interpreted wit as a faculty that was contingent on language to express its power: Wit creates metaphors in language. Language, in its sensuous power of expression, reflects a certain knowledge of human experience, otherwise it could not affect the reader or listener on the level of feeling or imagination. This affection only happens if the faculty of wit has previously assembled the signifiers of language in such a way–i.e. in a text–that the receptive mind can easily compare different things that otherwise might never be compared. With reference to Benjamin, this comparison may only be possible by means of a tradition in which language and individual psyche are related in history. Tradition presents itself as what Benjamin has called the “canon of non-mimetic representation” in language.19 The capacity of wit turns written signifiers into figurative signs. Wit was acknowledged as a significant power of artistic representation in the burgeoning critique of aesthetics.20

     

    Wit came to represent an ingenious faculty to perceive similarities in different things. Again, Benjamin’s notion of unsinnliche ehnlichkeiten (non-mimetic similarities) in his essay on the mimetic capacity lends itself to an interpretation of wit as that mimetic capacity. Such a rendition of wit inevitably ruptured the mimetic model of representation which had been established on the premise that appearance resembled identity. Wit interferes in the mirror relationship of Urbild and Abbild, distorting and distracting imagination in its attempt to represent the object. Wit causes imagination to be creative and to assemble the various parts of the object in different and unexpected ways so that different things can be compared and subsequently associated with one another in the perceiver’s mind. The experience of surprise resulting from the unexpected relations survives in today’s meaning of wit in German as “joke.”21 When Freud elaborates on the commemorative power of joke, he points to an “ingenius” faculty of the unconscious mind in understanding a joke. Wit suggests an unconscious knowledge of relationships between things. For reasons of cultural taboos, this knowledge can only emerge in an oblique or non-mimetic linguistic representation. The fact that consciousness of the tabooed meaning is accompanied by explosive laughter shows the repressive tension involved in the socio-cultural reglementation of thought and meaning. By analyzing people’s mental constructions, Freud has also demonstrated that conscious thought requires the repression of certain similarities between experiences. The joke’s effect does not stem from an innovative connection between things but merely reveals an already cognized but repressed familiarity with tabooed ideas attached to these things. Finally, Freud’s notion of the uncanny (unheimlich) expands on this phenomenon of an unconscious familiarity in the feeling of fear.

     

    Associating very different things in the linguistic representation of an object is made possible through the creation of seemingly artificial similarities; artificial, because artistic representation rests on the rhetorical quality of language which initially produces such similarities between things or signs. From this vantage point, language exerts a psychological power by prompting additional meanings that would otherwise be forgotten in the reference or mirror function of linguistic signs. This latter utilitarian concept of language prevails in the science of linguistics not dissimilar from the view of texts in the positivist assumptions of historicism. The antidote to such a constrained view of language is comprised by the realm of the aesthetic, or an assumed literariness of texts, which is decried for poetic license confined to this realm. This antidotal status of so-called literary texts was, in the history of aesthetics, finally cancelled by Benjamin. His critique insists that for the purpose of building historical consciousness aesthetic and allegorical strategies are necessary. These strategies of representation (Darstellung) parallel the psycho-analytic transference and essential temporality in the formation of thought (Vorstellung). The similarities produced by the rhetorical and figural power of language can be viewed as examples of a belated intuitive connection supplied by wit. Wit thus proves indispensable for imagination as a cognitive power in aesthetic representation.

     

    Contingent on mother wit, aesthetic judgment, even in its reflective component does not act arbitrarily (freed from certain universalities) but finds its support in a subjective history of desire and feelings. Kant’s notion of transcendental power might have to be abandoned in a psychology of subjectivity which seems to be expressed and analyzable in the aesthetic realm. We may, however, read transcendental power as merely a philosophical term for an 18th century theory of invention. Invention was held to be the result of absolute creativity and not a function of memory, or forgetfulness; this memory aspect nonetheless resounds in the German word Er-findung and in English might be associated in the term dis-covery. But if wit is responsible for something new, it might only seem new to consciousness when it is represented as art.22 If this is the case, then the novelty rests merely on the feature of the-finally-becoming-conscious of what had already been latent but could not be cognized. We remember that Freud found the wittiness of a joke to consist of the unconscious meanings of words which had been commonly repressed in accordance with a cultural taboo. In this view, what underlies wit is an unconscious knowledge that is un-covered in an imaginative, witty use of language. This cognitive-creative structure, reflected in newly detected similarities between things, seems to fit the 18th century use of the concept “soul” with which the notions of wit, spirit, and imagination are almost interchangeably linked. All these notions designate an activity of the psyche that interferes with a presumed a priori distinction of subject and object, displacing and even dispersing both into a new constellation in representation. An unconscious agreement between subject and object is articulated in the repetition of signifiers. In the temporality of this repetition, previously contiguous or associated features of an experience are recombined in the conscious emergence of a single sign. The analytical-philosophical (that is, nonlinguistic) approach of metaphysics always denied this temporalized and historically significant liaison between subject and object while insisting on their definite distinction.

     

    What sets this activity of the psyche in motion? Why would the individual, encountering textuality, “see” something differently than before? And why, when looking at separate things, would the subject indulge in a vision of their similarities? Such questions aim at identifying the motivation of wit and fantasy. They try to address the e-motional relationship between the subject and the object. The process starts, again, with affect. Depending on its force, affect triggers an emotional interest in the objects and motivates the subject to perceive similarities. The knowledge supporting the perception of similarities can emerge only once affect has set in motion the mental translation process, the movement of meta-phora, that turns affect into images and reflected feelings. The power or rather the intensity of affect depends upon the impact of experience in the subject’s past. The past experience is unconsciously repeated along with the sense impressions of the current object. The subject’s disposition vis-à-vis the object is thus influenced by the past as it engages the subject’s desire. This animated desire ultimately forms the subject’s vision of the object. It is this desire-driven vision that constitutes the basis for a value judgment, such as “this rose is beautiful.” Given the view that the past is represented only in feeling, what the mind compares is not so much the particularities of various objects, as it compares the affect with an unconscious desire. To what degree this desire is satisfied by the present experience determines whether the contingent affect is reflected now as a feeling of pleasure or pain. If there is pleasure, the affect has satisfied the desire for self-completion, for the imaginary experience of being whole. In the Critique of Judgment, Kant recrutes this kind of pleasure as a basis for the judgment of taste.

     

    My elaboration of the feeling of pleasure and pain as originating in the past may suffice to suggest an analogy between the creation of metaphor in both language and the mind. The tertium comparationis, which functions as the reference point for a comparison of different things, may indeed be provided by the capacity for pleasure and pain in the psychical apparatus. In Kant’s theory of aesthetic judgment, the feeling of pleasure imports a subjective purposiveness (Zweckmässigkeit) into mental representation.23 Purposiveness precedes the cognition of an object and sets in motion the psychical activity of comparing the affect with the unconscious desire in the subject. The activity of comparing will “find,” i.e. create (erfinden), similarities between the pleasurable experience in the past and the one in the present, all projected at first outward, enveloping with fantasy the world of objects. The creative power that finds and has traditionally always found such similarities is the artistic genius in aesthetic representations. But in our postmodern culture where objects have turned into aesthetic icons, the aesthetic effects in popular culture are triggered by a fantasy of loss and remembrance of things past. Everyone resorts to wit to assemble into a pleasurable configuration and familiar life context the cultural debris of history and aesthetic tradition, to which the objects-turned-icons allude.

     

    Since the object is of no cognitive concern in aesthetic judgment, it is the subject’s sense of familiarity and connectedness with her past that is being challenged in the beautiful. This appears as a familiarity for which she has no concept or representation but only a feeling of pleasure that expresses the connection with the past, a feeling that lingers while affecting the person’s mood. Mood calls attention to itself in the lingering of the feeling and the contemplation of the beautiful. Kant defines this mood (Stimmung )as a state of inner harmony with all faculties in playful accord (übereinstimmung). (The semantic identities in the German words for mood and accord already suggest a “sensible” correspondence between mental and physical phenomena.) Such a mood might also be analyzed as a harmony between unconscious drive and conscious reality. But reality here is the irreality of the imagination. In the beautiful, the experience is not one of objectivity or exterior reality but of the formation of subjective intuitions. The intuition of the beautiful is an intuition of feeling. In this state of intuition, the subject is made to reflect upon her own Gemüt, her state of mind, her mood, through which she gains a sense of life, Lebensgefühl.

     

    If wit stands for the capacity to compare an unconscious past with its similarity in a different medium such as language, it must itself be partly unconscious and partly conscious. Indeed, because of this ambivalent status, wit was conflated in the philosophy of the 18th century with equally ambivalent, non-conceptual but nonetheless potentially cognitive and creative powers such as Geist and imagination (Einbildung). The unconscious component in these faculties, which I have developed here as an aspect of history with respect to the form of representation and feeling, actually does surface in Kant’s critique of imagination, specifically in his discussion of genius as related to Geist. If the unconscious not only makes itself felt in the aesthetic experience as a feeling of pleasure but also determines the latter’s cognizability in the judgment of taste, then Kant’s term Mutterwitz for the natural talent of judgment already invokes a connection between an unconscious and a conscious faculty. Intuition of the beautiful relies on the mediating capacity of such a natural talent; this talent is all the more important for the transformation of an intuition into a mental representation. If mother wit performs the switch from intuition to representation, then the exact status of imagination in representation remains unclear, is it indeed a formal power (i.e transcendental) or an archive of image content (i.e., empirical)? Is it an Einbildungskraft (power), and thus possibly an extension of the force of desire, or a phenomenon and thus a phantasy (Einbildung) about the form of the object, i.e., the other?

     

    If the aesthetic judgment consists of a process of reflection where imagination is free to produce intuitions, then it seems to be based on an a priori (unconscious) knowledge of pleasure. In German, Vermögen, the term for mental faculty and mental capacity, is semantically related to the word Vermächtnis meaning “legacy.” Legacy implicates the past as an active agent in the present, and this is made explicit in the incorporated noun Macht (power). In the signifying capacity of humans, the power of legacy transpires in the idea of tradition, understood as both translation and inheritance. As a mental activity, this legacy or tradition asserts itself in the capacity of wit. If the faculty of wit is inherited from the past as Mutterwitz, wit cannot be a formal category of consciousness but must be a capacity of formation that is unconsciously derived from the mater-iality of the primal experience of completion and its resulting pleasure. In the cultivation of genius (Bildung ), an appeal is made to this inheritance that constitutes the subject’s nature which Kant claims gives the rule to art. The universality that Kant ascribes to the judgment of taste can only be based on a concept of nature that does not exist in opposition to culture, but that is above all derived from culture and hence developed from the formation of individuals (Bildung). What cannot be “cognized” in aesthetic judgment–the aesthetic judgment is not a cognition in Kant’s view–is the appropriation of the past as nature itself, because this nature only manifests itself in representations of an experience. Thus, it is tradition that has to be invoked in the formation of the individual by appealing to his or her inheritance which builds genius as the capability of translating experiences into images. And the use of tradition is what distinguishes a postmodern experience from a modernist experience. The past is after all not dead, never in the individual psyche that is always confronted with new specimens of a seeming present.

     

    Notes

     

    1. Jean-Francois Courtine, Jean-Luc Nancy, et al., “The Sublime Offering,” Of the Sublime: Presence in Question (Albany: SUNY UP, 1993) 29.
     

    2. “Alle Beziehung der Vorstellungen, selbst die der Empfindungen, aber kann objektiv sein…nur nicht die auf das Gefühl der Lust und Unlust, wodurch gar nichts im Objekte bezeichnet wird, sondern in der das Subjekt, wie es durch die Vorstellung affiziert wird, sich selbst fühlt.” Kritik der Urteilskraft, 115.

     

    3. Psychoanalytic feminism disputes the patriarchial mode of separation and brings evidence for a psychological, specifically male, need to repudiate the primary identification with the mother in order to arrive at a sense of individuality. Nancy Chodorow in The Reproduction of Mothering: Psychoanalysis and the Sociology of Gender (Berkeley: California UP, 1978) has argued that this assertion of (male) difference rests on a denial of the mother as dependence on the other as well as commonality with the other. In Reflections on Gender and Science (New Haven: Yale UP, 1985) Evelyn Fox Keller departs from this psychological dynamics and critiques the resultant dualism in Western scientific thought where only one side is always idealized at the expense of subduing the other. This idealization of the autonomously thinking subject is typical in all modern social activity and forms of knowledge which projects the irritant (m)other outwards in order to dominate it/her, as Jessica Benjamin argues in “Authority and the Family Revisited; or A World Without Fathers?” (New German Critique, 13 [Winter 1978] 35-57). In a more recent article Benjamin elaborates the importance of intersubjective space for the recognition of desire and its resultant sense of self; the body of the mother provided the first space of this kind and the fantasy of the mother’s body can be called up any time via “transitional objects” that are then identified as causing pleasurable experiences. Cf. “A Desire of One’s Own: Psychoanalytic Feminism and Intersubjective Space,” Feminist Studies /Critical/Studies ed. Theresa de Lauretis (Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1986) 78-102.

     

    4. cf. D.W. Winnicott, “Transitional Objects and Transitional Phenomenon,” in: Through Paediatrics to Psychoanalysis (London: Tavistock, 1958).

    5. “His [Kant’s] theory of bodies (spheres) is not a physics of the exterior of bodies, but from the interior of an organic body (Leib), one’s own sensibility. As such it is however repressed–excluded from the discourse of metaphysics and is nonetheless its hidden Other.” Harmut and Gernot Böhme, Das Andere der Vernunft (Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 1985) 103.

     

    6. Immanuel Kant, Der Gebrauch der Metaphysik, sofern sie mit der Geometrie verbunden ist, in der Naturphilosophie, dessen erste Probe die physische Monadologie enthält in Vorkritische Schriften bis 1768, vol. 2 (Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 1977) 549. (In the following I shall refer to this text as Monadologie.)

     

    7. Kant, Monadologie, 547 (“Die Kraft der Undurchdringlichkeit ist eine Zurückstossungskraft, die jedes Äu ere von einer weiteren Annäherung abhält.”)

     

    8. cf. Monadologie, 547-553.

     

    9. Kant, Versuch den Begriff der negativen Grö en in die Weltweisheit einzuführen in Vorkritische Schriften, 804.

    10. cf. Das Andere der Vernunft, 145: “Wenn die Geschichte des Selbstbewusstseins zurückgeht bis zu jener primären Unabgegrenztheit, die abgelöst wird durch den dynamisch gerichteten Organismus, von dem her sich die Unterschiedenheit von Objekten wie die Einheit des Selbstbewusstseins bilden–: wenn dies so ist, dann kann die Philosophie der Erinnerung als Rekonstruktion der ursprünglichen Ablösung und Emanzipation des Ich aus der Symbiose mit der Natur/Mutter gelten.”

     

    11. Böhmes, Das Andere der Vernunft, 140. (“Im Umgang gibt es nur noch die Legitimität des Cogito, das sich von jeder traditionellen Vermischung mit Natur gereinigt hat.”)

     

    12. Böhmes, Das Andere der Vernunft, 109.

     

    13. cf. Dietmar Kamper’s critique of the “body’s graphism” that engenders a different sense of historicity as well as of community mediated in the physical memory of pain: “On the basis of regularities in the similarity, correspondence, and sympathy with the pain of the other, a unique embodied temporality can emerge from all the metamorphoses of wound, scar, memory trace, pattern, sign.” Zur Soziologie der Imagination (München: Hanser, 1984) 159. (my translation.)

     

    14. Kant, “Wahrnehmung ist die empirische Vorstellung wodurch das Subjekt sich selbst in der Anschauung a priori afficirt und sich selbst zum Gegenstand nach einem Prinzip der Synthetischen Vorstellung a priori der transzendentalen Erkenntnis macht…” Opus Postumum II, in Kants Gesammelte Schriften, ed. Königlich Preußischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, vol. XXI/XXII (Berlin, Leipzig: De Gruyter, 1900-1955) 461.

     

    15. Kant, Critique of Judgment, 60; cf. Kritik der Urteilskraft, 140.

     

    16. “Thus the principle of judgment, in respect of the form of things of nature under empirical laws generally, is the purposiveness of nature in its variety. That is, nature is represented by means of this concept as if an understanding contained the ground of the unity of the variety of its empirical laws.” Kant, Critique of Judgment, 17; cf. Kritik der Urteilskraft, 89 (emphasis mine.)

     

    17. Kant derives the principle for judging from the “universal laws of nature” which “have their ground in understanding, which prescribes them to nature…,” thus it assumes a unity that the undetermined particularity of the object has with the determined laws in the faculty of understanding. In this same passage, Kant continues to, however, by denying such a cognitive process: “Not as if, in this way, such an understanding really had to be assumed (for it is only our reflective judgment to which this idea serves as a principle–for reflecting, not determining); but this faculty gives a law only to itself, and not to nature.)” Critique of Judgment, 16/17. Translation modified according to Sam Weber’s introductory essay to his book Institution and Interpretation (Minneapolis: Minnesota UP, 1986). In this essay he excavates the problematic status of “purposiveness” for an aesthetics that cannot come to terms with the status of feeling as other. “The purposiveness of nature,” Kant says in the same place, “is therefore a particular concept, a priori, which has its origin solely in the reflective judgment.” (my emphasis).

     

    18. Kant, Critique of Judgment, 113; Kritik, 199.

     

    19. Elaborating on the cultural history of mimetic capacity, Benjamin compares language to astrological figurations to show how non-sensical similarities can be produced in imagination: “Jedoch auch wir besitzen einen Kanon nach dem das, was unsinnliche ähnlichkeit bedeutet, sich einer Klärung näher führen lä t. Und dieser Kanon ist die Sprache.” “Über das mimetische Vermögen,” Angelus Novus, 97.

     

    20. Cf. Alfred Bäumler: “Wit shows itself mainly in the happy invention of a ‘flowery manner of speaking’ [verblümter Redenarten], i.e. metaphors, through which we are brought to [recognize] similarities among things, as metaphor is only a ‘short allegory.’” in Kants Kritik der Urteilkraft. Ihre Geschichte und Systematik. (Das Irrationalitätsproblem in er ästhetik und Logik des 18. Jahrhunderts bis zur Kritik der Urteilskraft) (Halle: Niemeyer, 1923) 148.

     

    21. “Eine zweite Gruppe technischer Mittel des Witzes–Unifizierung, Gleichklang, mehrfache Verwendung, Modifikation bekannter Redensarten, Anspielung auf Zitate–lä t als gemeinsamen Charakter herausheben, da jedesmal etwas Bekanntes wiedergefunden wird, wo man anstatt dessen etwas Neues hätte erwarten müssen. Dieses Wiederfinden des Bekannten ist lustvoll, und es kann uns wiederum nicht schwerfallen, solche Lust als Ersparungslust zu erkennen, auf die Ersparung an psychischem Aufwand zu beziehen.” Sigmund Freud, “Der Witz und seine Beziehung zum Unbewussten,” Gesammelte Werke, vol. 6, 135. (emphasis mine.)

     

    22. “Wit discovers something new by tracing similarities between things…. Similarities have to first be found, they are not obvious to everyone.” Bäumler, 148.

     

    23. “But the subjective element in a representation, which cannot be an ingredient of cognition, is the pleasure or pain which is bound up with it…. The purposiveness, therefore, which precedes the cognition of an object and which, even without our wishing to use the representation of it for cognition, is at the same time immediately bound up with it, is that subjective [element] which cannot be an ingredient in cognition. Hence the object is only called purposive when its representation is immediately combined with the feeling of pleasure, and this very representation is an aesthetical representation of purposiveness.” Kant, Critique of Judgement, 26; Kritik der Urteilskraft, 99/100.

     

  • Guides to the Electropolis: Toward a Spectral Critique of the Media

    Allen Meek

    Massey University
    ameek@massey.ac.nz

     

    One of the most compelling sites in which the methodologies of psychoanalysis and marxian cultural theory intersect in contemporary critical writing is in the figure of the ghost. The political significance recently ascribed to this figure suggests a paradigmatic shift in cultural studies taking place where the poststructuralist death of the subject encounters both the collapse of Soviet communism and the “revolution” in global telecommunications. The historical situation in which Western critical theory finds itself at this moment has called for a renewed engagement with psychoanalysis, attentive to questions of mourning and collective memory. As particular examples of this project I will cite Jacques Derrida’s Specters of Marx: The State of the Debt, the Work of Mourning, and the New International (1994), Margaret Cohen’s use of the term “Gothic Marxism,” and Ned Lukacher’s notion of a “phantom politics,” all of which work in the intertexts of psychoanalysis and politics, history and literature, but none of which are focused explicitly on what Derrida has called the “spectraleffects” (Derrida, 54) produced by electronic media.

     

    While Derrida’s reading of Marx “conjures” (Derrida characteristically enumerates the various meanings of this word) the specters of Marx, taking care to reveal Marx’s commitment to and ambivalence toward this figure, Cohen shows how the question of the spectral in Marx’s text has developed in those who have followed him and inherited from him, particularly André Breton and Walter Benjamin. Derrida interrogates the figure of the specter at the “frontier between the public and the private” that is “constantly being displaced” (Derrida, 50) by technology. Cohen’s genealogy of Gothic Marxism reminds us that this frontier has long been the subject of research at the experimental front of Marxian cultural theory. Between Cohen’s and Derrida’s respective discussions lie also the legacies of psychoanalysis, including Freud’s primal scene reconstructed by Lukacher as a methodological invention of continuing historiographical and political significance. It is in the psychoanalytic notion of “working over” that a spectral critique of the media comes into focus.

     

    In the face of the multinational corporate media’s claim to transmit all significant “world events,” a spectral critique would seek to confront those ghosts who call into question the legitimacy of this representational system and its ideologies. The globalization of electro-tele-presences seeks to usurp the place of, as it carries with it the traces of, a more general phantasmatic economy. Flows of electronic images and information allow for the proliferation of what Marx called the “phantasmagoria” of commodity capitalism, amidst which the conjunction of spectral imagery I am pursuing here begins to accumulate another kind of value and currency. In Specters of Marx Derrida pursues a “politics of memory, of inheritance, and of generations” (xix) arising out of a sense of responsibility toward the ghosts of our collective histories: the victims of war, imperialism, totalitarianism, and political, social, and psychological oppression in all of its forms. For Derrida it is this sense of responsibility that we inherit from Marx that will help us “to think and to treat” (54) the spectral presences made available by global telecommunications. So for those who today wish to be rid of Marx and Marxism once and for all (the particular example of this position under investigation by Derrida is Francis Fukuyama), his and its ghosts always threaten to return. It is a condition of the so-called “End of History” and the ends of Marxism that they will never have arrived–and this is also the condition of their messianic promise and of the ethico-political imperatives that they precipitate: “Not only must one not renounce the emancipatory desire, it is necessary to insist on it more than ever” (75).

     

    The emancipatory impulse that should guide cultural critique is called forth in the form of a ghost: one who will challenge the hegemonic claims of the corporate media and unsettle the world order it seeks to impose. The ghost recalls those forgotten or repressed histories that compose the collective unconscious of our mass mediated society. Cohen’s reading of Breton and Benjamin conjures the ghosts of revolutionary struggles that haunt the streets of Paris amid the phantasmagorias of an emerging consumer society. Derrida’s specters are called forth on the stage of our own contemporary global politics. What are the legacies of the Surrealist experiments of the 20s and 30s and how can they be approached in the sphere of the new trans- and multi-national electropolis? To begin to answer this question we need to consider Derrida’s and Cohen’s specters in the context of critical theories of the media.

     

    Derrida’s specters of Marx should not be made equivalent to that “other scene” of politics and eroticism submitted to rigorous ideological analysis by the marxian school of Cahiers du Cinema. I will argue that Derrida’s application of intertextual montage in pursuit of specters implies a different ontological order to that of the materialist histories made available by Althusserian criticism which, while it helped us to understand that ideology was not simply a phantom to be dispelled but itself a mode of operation with its own structures (Harvey, 90), did not offer a model for a therapeutic encounter with the specter or for what Derrida understands by the work of mourning. If Althusser’s analysis of ideology as an imaginary process enabled marxian cultural analysis to depart from a crude model of culture directly reflecting the material basis of social organization, Derrida’s insistence that “mourning is work itself, work in general, the trait by means of which one ought to reconstruct the very concept of production” (97) demands a reconsideration of the practices of cultural studies.

     

    Indeed the range of interpretive strategies and critical approaches loosely collected in the Anglo-American academy under the rubric of Cultural Studies employs various syntheses of marxian, psychoanalytic, and structuralist theories, but there remains very little work in that field that acknowledges the full scope of Derrida’s methodological critique of those theories. The critical response to the media that emerged amid the uprisings of May 1968 in France has had an enduring effect on the development of film and television studies, primarily through Althusser’s application of Lacanian psychoanalysis, but (with a few notable exceptions) Derridean deconstruction has had a much less direct influence on critical media studies. Now Derrida has published for the first time an extensive meditation on Marx, inviting renewed speculation about the place that deconstruction might have in the context of marxian theories of media.

     

    Important precedents for considering how such a critical practice might proceed are made available by Margaret Cohen’s and Ned Lukacher’s work. Cohen’s Profane Illumination: Walter Benjamin and the Paris of Surrealist Revolution(1993) sets out to reconstruct a neglected politico-aesthetic tradition which she calls “Gothic Marxism,” or “the first efforts to appropriate Freud’s seminal twentieth-century exploration of the irrational for Marxist thought” (2). She inquires into the intertexts of French Surrealism and Walter Benjamin’s historiographic application of montage in the Arcades Project. Benjamin’s relation to Surrealist texts, on one side, and Soviet experiments in cinematic montage on another, continue to suggest forms of critical engagement with a mediatized culture that remain largely unexplored. Derrida explicitly cites Benjamin’s messianic interpretation of Marx as a precursor text to his own project. Both Cohen’s and Derrida’s excavations of the ghosts of Marx are anticipated in Lukacher’s Primal Scenes: Literature, Philosophy, Psychoanalysis(1986), which elaborates a “phantom politics” based in the Freudian reconstruction of the forgotten event and Marx’s period underground after the failure of the 1848 revolutions. Cohen shows how Surrealist novels like Breton’s Nadja present a mode of counter-memory that haunts the facade of the modern state-supported consumer society which emerged after 1848. But where is the possibility of such an alternative tradition in the mediatized society after the interventions of 1968? Or the challenges to State Communism of 1989?

     

    In the context provided by Derrida’s discussion of Marx, I will attempt to situate Cohen’s notion of a Gothic Marxism by comparing it with Anne Friedberg’s Window Shopping: Cinema and the Postmodern(1993). Taken together with Cohen’s Profane Illumination, Window Shopping helps to pose the question of what an application of Gothic Marxism to the postmodern media environment might be like. What is initially striking about the juxtaposition of these two books, however, is that in Friedberg’s analysis of shopping mall culture we witness the disappearance of those darker social forces that form the political unconscious of postmodernity but which it is the project of Gothic Marxism to make visible. Through a comparative reading of Cohen’s and Friedberg’s books, in the intertextual space that these two theoretical works define, I aim to bring the project of a spectral critique toward a more direct application with regard to the imagery of electronic capitalism and to show how the critical force of psychoanalytic reconstruction can be reconsidered in the postmodern culture that presents history as a perpetual re-make.

     

    Genealogy

     

    A spectral critique takes its place between the experimental practices of the avant-garde and the marxian analysis of capital and in the context of the dissemination of new audiovisual technologies. Freud’s experimental reconstructions were contemporary with the invention of cinema, both of which share a prehistory in all of the picture puzzles (rebus, anamorphosis) and visual machines (zoetrope, stereoscope) that had already accumulated throughout the modern period. The revelations of psychoanalysis were first thought in conjunction with the appearance of film and, as Benjamin suggested with his notion of an “optical unconscious,” the filmic zoom, close-up and the development of montage extended this parallel attention to the microscopic details of everyday life. The conjuration of the hidden picture and the other scene could be understood as either an unconcealment or a contrived illusion, or both. The ghost-effect (think of Melies’ celebrated inventions) takes place at the seam between two texts, in the overlay of different discourses, the encounter between different modes of representation, or at the interface of different media. For Derrida between Hamlet and The Manifesto of the Communist Party, for Cohen between Benjamin’s Arcades Project and Fantomas.

     

    A spectral critique would seek to redirect the insights of psychoanalysis regarding the therapeutic value of mourning toward a politicized critique. But what needs to be mourned? Cohen’s Gothic Marxism is positioned as a response to a “post-revolutionary” situation and a sense of the failure of Communism that she claims is anticipated in Benjamin and Breton’s responses to Stalinism (11) and she wants to revise vulgar Marxist notions of a direct causal relationship between base and superstructure as a way of explaining ideological meanings manifest in cultural artifacts. Althusser provides her with the systematic theorization she finds missing from Benjamin’s notes on the dialectical image (19). In this way she can reformulate Benjamin’s psychoanalytic Marxism in the following phrase: “the ideologies of the superstructure’ express the base in disfigured products of repression” (33).

     

    In contrast to Althusser’s “scientific” Marxism, however, Benjamin’s method is “therapeutic” (37-38). Cohen lists the positions of Gothic Marxism as the following:

     

    (1) the valorization of the realm of a culture's ghosts and phantasms as a significant and rich field of social production rather than a mirage to be dispelled; (2) the valorization of a culture's detritus and trivia as well as strange and marginal practices; (3) a notion of critique moving beyond logical argument and the binary opposition to a phantasmagorical staging more closely resembling psychoanalytic therapy, privileging nonrational forms of "working through" and regulated by overdetermination rather than dialectics; (4) a dehierarchization of the epistemological privilege accorded the visual in the direction of that integration of the senses dreamed of by Marx...; accompanying this dehierarchization, a practice of writing of criticism cutting across traditionally separated media and genres...; and (5) a concomitant valorization of the sensuousness of the visual: the realm of visual experience is opened to other possibilities than the accomplishment and/or figuration of rational demonstration.(11-12)

     

    One might speculate briefly, without reverting to a McLuhanite determinism, on how many of these positions would serve as effective critical responses to media culture, with its collapsing of fact and fiction into a general flow of electronic text. Yet cultural studies, particularly as it has inherited the Birmingham model, has rarely incorporated any such experimental practices into its methodologies.

     

    With a similar attention to therapeutic practices as offering an analogy for a critical method, Ned Lukacher’s Primal Scenes brings together Freud and Heidegger’s practices of intertextual reconstruction as a response to the postmodern problematic of mourning and history. In Lukacher’s readings of literature, philosophy, and psychoanalysis, intertextuality takes the place of the transcendental ground of history and memory. Freud’s listening for repressed memory in the speech of his patients and Heidegger listening for what is left unsaid in the Western philosophical tradition serve for Lukacher as precedents for a new historiography. Freud’s construction of the primal scene in the famous Wolf Man case was never able to be verified by the subject of analysis himself: the patient could never remember if it actually “happened.” So the theoretical scene, constructed from an intertext of the patient’s dreams, remembered stories, and anecdotes from his own experience, assumed the place of “true” memory over the subject’s conscious attempts to remember. In Lukacher’s discussion, Freud’s term “primal scene”:

     

    comes to signify an ontologically undecidable intertextual event that is situated in the differential space between historical memory and imaginative construction, between archival verification and interpretive free play.(24)

     

    Freud’s ontological revolution can now be seen, retroactively, as an anticipation of (post)historical consciousness in the global cultural economy made possible by, among other things, telecommunications. As Arjun Appadurai has noted, popular perceptions of history are now characterized by a “nostalgia without memory” (Appadurai, 272) in which a global audience looks back on a past they have learned to identify with through contact with American media culture. Disparate peoples everywhere now “remember” a collective past that only ever took place on cinema and TV. Just as Freud constructed the primal scene at the interfaces of orality and literacy, of childhood and folk memory with the forms of memory and analysis made possible by alphabetic technologies and methods, historiography today needs to engage with the penetration of individual and collective memory by electronic media if it is to excavate its political unconscious.

     

    The implications of such a problematic for contemporary marxian cultural theory suggests that a materialist analysis would not be adequate unless it confronted spectrality in all of its electronic mutations. As Frederic Jameson has commented with reference to Derrida’s Specters of Marx, it is “the problem of materialism, its occultation or repression, the impossibility of posing it as a problem as such and in its own right, which generates the figure of the specter” (Jameson, 83). Jameson argues that dialectical materialism needs to be understood as a set of strategies, a critical praxis, or “an optical adjustment” (87) rather than an unquestioned ideological position: materialism can learn from deconstruction. Here the practices of Gothic Marxism listed by Cohen also provide a set of valuable leads. Lukacher argues for an historiographic practice in which “the subject of history is not the human subject–whether defined as an individual, a class, or a species–but rather the intertextual process itself” (13). The tasks of redefining a “new international” in a “post-communist” world would include the invention of such an historiographic practice that would contend with the ways that data banks, information networks, and electronic communication technologies are transforming collective memory.

     

    The intertext through which Derrida inquires into the primal hauntings of European culture takes place between literature and politics, between Hamlet and The Manifesto of the Communist Party. The appearance of the ghost in Hamlet provides the scene by which the legacies of Marxism can be (re)staged; or, as Lukacher puts it, “the intertext is the medium through which history gives itself to thought” (237). Mourning, writes Derrida, always involves “identifying the bodily remains and…localizing the dead” (9). The problematics of mourning in the New World Order include the ways in which the experience of cultural identity is increasingly displaced and national boundaries are reconfigured or subverted by flows of information and capital. New forms of agency need to be invented in the virtual spaces that increasingly define our public sphere (or the absence of it). The ghost becomes a signifier for such structuring absences as problems of mourning.

     

    The intertext of Hamlet and The Manifesto of the Communist Party, then, allows Derrida to re-present the specter of Communism and to remind us that “this attempted radicalization of Marxism called deconstruction” (Derrida, 92) is unthinkable without Marx or Shakespeare and without Hamlet as the founding literary text staging the modern European encounter with the question of the unconscious. Lukacher names the deconstructive radicalization of Marxism a “phantom politics” (Lukacher, 245) in which the reference to tragedy signifies a certain rejection of politics conceived as conscious self-interest and opening instead onto an encounter with ghosts.

     

    Another example of this deconstruction of the boundary between literature and politics is when, through attention to intertextuality, Cohen reveals Marx to be not only a master theoretical voice guiding Benjamin’s excavations of Paris but Marx himself a reader, alongside Baudelaire, of Poe (Cohen, 226). Indeed Benjamin’s 1938 essay “The Paris of the Second Empire in Baudelaire,” is full of references not only to Poe but also to James Fenimore Cooper’s influence on the French novel of Dumas, Hugo, and Sue. The forerunner of the postmodern subject of history, the nineteenth-century reader’s imagination was stocked with fictionalized experiences of the Americas. The long term effects of this mass cultural imagination could be seen in the Nazi deployment of myth and are now to be found in cases like the militia in post-Communist Yugoslavia dressed in outfits derived from American movie remakes of the Vietnam war (Denitch, 74). Rambo not only remakes history as film but history also remakes Rambo as history.

     

    Lukacher compares the theoretical status of Benjamin’s dialectical images to Freud’s primal scene. If the primal scene constructed in psychoanalysis can never be ultimately verified by conscious memory, it can nevertheless have a powerful explanatory and potentially therapeutic effect. In the same way that Freud investigated the origins of the Wolf Man’s psychosis through a network of signifiers derived from the patient’s dreams and memories, Benjamin sought to recover from the dream images embodied in archaic forms of commodity culture those voices that had been excluded from official histories (Lukacher, 277). For example, in his essay on Baudelaire, Benjamin discusses how the atmosphere of Cooper’s novels of the American West is borrowed by French writers in their early detective novels (Benjamin, 41-42). The direct comparison of the streets and avenues of Paris to the prairie and the woods imbued the urban market place with exotic appeal. Such exoticism masked fundamental anxieties provoked by the conditions of modern urban life; so Benjamin cites Baudelaire:”‘What are the dangers of the forest and the prairie compared with the daily shocks and conflicts of civilization?’” (39). In this situation, the popular physiologies provided journalistic stereotypes to simplify the bewildering strangeness of the city. French authors invoked the figure the Indian tracker to describe the vigilant detective in an alien landscape. Contained in the wish image of the American west was a displaced memory of colonialist genocide. Through attention to the intertextual construction of urban experience, a political unconscious registering the global catastrophe of capitalism becomes manifest as an image. This image of the Native American, however, is not as much dispelled in Benjamin’s historical investigation as conjured, appearing as a guide to the ideological territory that Benjamin is traversing.

     

    Guides Noires

     

    In order to bring the ghosts of our collective histories into visibility on the postmodern scene we can assume, as the legacy of Freud and Breton, that the practices of everyday life make their way along the royal road to a collective unconscious. Benjamin’s insight was to understand the Paris arcades as an entry into the repressed memories of High Capitalism. One of the more provocative observations in Window Shopping is that the design of the Bibliotheque Nationale (where Benjamin worked on the Arcades Project) served as a precedent for the shelving in department stores (Friedberg, 79). While the nineteenth-century shopper adapted the browsing practices of the scholar, studying displays of commodities like titles arranged on library shelves, the postmodern cultural theorist has been made-over in the image of the TV viewer, with shopping channels and the internet today conspiring to make the activities of writing and consumption identical.

     

    Both Friedberg and Cohen account for their respective projects through chance encounters in everyday experience that put the present and past in startling conjunction. For Friedberg this encounter is seeing a Hollywood remake of Godard’s Breathless in an L.A. strip mall (xi). For Cohen it is coming across “at a sale of used French books…a card advertising the services of one Eugene Villard, private eye, dressed in a fantomas outfit and holding a key” (75). The image of this detective–with its caption “Qui suis-je“–triggers for Cohen an association with the opening line of Breton’s Nadja. Friedberg sees her geographical move from New York to Los Angeles in the mid 1980s participating in a shift of greater historical significance–New York being “the quintessential modern city (Capital of the Twentieth Century)” and Los Angeles “the quintessential post-modern city (Capital of the Twenty-First)” [xi]–which frames her transportation of Benjamin’s flanerie in the Paris arcades into the motorized landscapes of Southern California and the phantasmagoric spaces produced by electronic technologies.

     

    The original title of Friedberg’s book, Les Flaneurs du Mal (1), installs a palimpsest–Baudelaire/Benjamin/Friedberg–in which her precursor figures are summoned as guides conducting passageways between the nineteenth century and the present. Baudelaire’s flanerie presents for Friedberg an early form of what she calls the “mobilized virtual gaze” (2): an experience of locality and identity made possible by the technological simulation of travel through time and space. Cohen’s Profane Illumination also begins with the figure of the guide, in this case tourist guide books. Cohen notes the existence of a special genre of guide book, the Guides Noirs, “guides to the Gothic sides of familiar places” and relates this mode of tourism “devoted to the irrational, illicit, inspired, passional, often supernatural aspects of social topography” (1) to the set of practices she calls Gothic Marxism.

     

    Cohen confronts these practices most directly in her interpretation of Breton’s Nadja, a surreal “novel” which she compares to the discourse of the analysand in psychoanalysis(66). Breton investigates his own subjectivity as haunted, opening onto a realm of ghosts. Cohen discusses tourist guides to historic Paris and uses Nadja as a counter-example of flanerie devoted to the bizarre and marginal, as opposed to the most official, monumental sites of the great city. Nadja serves as Breton’s guide to the noir sites of Paris. For Cohen, Nadja provides a significant example “of writing surrealist historiography by applying a Freudian paradigm of memory to collective events” (80). Cohen’s juxtaposes passages from early twentieth-century tour guides against the sites of Breton’s surreal explorations, drawing attention to the bohemian and lumpen populations that have haunted them and reveals Paris–as Benjamin’s essays on Baudelaire do also–a memory theater containing a revolutionary history around every corner.

     

    The value of comparing Cohen and Friedberg’s different approaches to the Arcades Project lies in their mutual exclusiveness. Friedberg demonstrates, in her translation of the Arcades Project onto the contemporary loci of the shopping mall and freeway, how the postmodern moment suspends historical consciousness. The memory theater of the urban streets that Cohen’s Gothic Marxism aims to make readable strikes one as impossible in the world described by Friedberg: “The mall creates a nostalgic image of the town center as a clean, safe, and legible place, but a peculiarly timeless place” (113). The mythic topos of small town America encloses (as does TV in the domestic space) and services the desires of an insulated middle class that has effectively removed itself from the public sphere as a domain of political contest and struggle. Benjamin “asserts that Baudelaire cannot bring the urban crowd to direct representation but rather occults it, much as the neurotic represses a formative psychical trauma” (Cohen, 209). This mode of reading, informed by psychoanalysis, is not at work in Friedberg’s study of Los Angeles shopping malls.

     

    Yet the mall is not ghost-free, for it is certainly haunted by what Jameson calls “sheer class ressentiment” (Jameson, 86), the hatred that the dispossessed feel for the privileged and that the dead feel for the living. The malevolent spirits that emerge in the wake of the endless series of catastrophes that Benjamin identified with the advance of technological progress appear in Friedberg’s book as the zombies who invade the deserted shopping malls in the cult film Dawn of the Dead (Friedberg, 116-117). As Jameson notes, these figures are not identical to Derrida’s specters, who embody a “weak messianic power” something akin to Benjamin’s angel of history. Derrida’s specters demand not revenge but social justice. So a gothic critique would not aim to give voice to this primal ressentiment but rather to open global tele-capitalism to the enigmas of visibility that call us back to our fundamental social and political responsibilities: to the un- and under- employed and represented, to non-citizens and to all of those whose civil liberties are diminished or annihilated in the New World Order.

     

    Remake

     

    Three years before the completion of Benjamin’s essay on Baudelaire, Sergei Eisenstein discussed precisely the same transplanting of literary imagery as he sought to define the principles of montage in film. Shifting, like Benjamin, from a discussion of the “science” of physiogonomy to the French fascination with Cooper, Eisenstein briefly notes how the ideology of private property that informs the detective novel is underwritten by a narrative of colonial imperialism (Eisenstein, 128). Both Benjamin and Eisenstein were interested in this example of literary influence for the same reason: the political significance and pedagogical potential of archaic wish-images. For if behind Cooper’s narratives there lurked the realities of ethnocide, there was also in the dream of a faraway landscape a desire–repressed, or redirected into colonizing aggression–to return to the utopian society that the discovery of “primitive” peoples had presented to the European imagination. Like Freudian psychoanalysis, Benjamin’s dialectical images and Eisensteinian montage are interested in repressed memory, but they apply this interest to collective memory which they seek to awake for the purposes of inspiring historical agency. As Freud had attended to images derived from fairy tales half-remembered from childhood, Benjamin looked to the origins of the detective novel in images of tribalism. The images that made the novels of Cooper and Dumas so popular we recognize in the classic Hollywood genres of the western and film noir as they continue to be recycled by our contemporary electronic media.

     

    This recycling process tends to produce effects of arbitrary equivalence rather than historical consciousness. The postmodern signscape in which “the hammer and sickle is equal to Marilyn” (Friedberg, 173) leads Friedberg to consider the cinematic form of the remake as both an expression but also potentially a critique of the nostalgia industry (174-175). But the question of the remake in her argument (one of her examples is the early Fantomas films) lurches toward a paradoxical mise-en-abyme:

     

    Consider, for example, a Victor Fleming film produced in 1939, set in 1863, but shown in 1992 (Gone With the Wind). Or a film produced in 1968, set in 2001, but shown in 1992 (2001: A Space Odyssey). Or more exactly, a film made in the city of Paris in 1964, set in a future world, but seen in 1992 in the city of Los Angeles (Alphaville), or a film made in Los Angeles in 1982, set in Los Angeles in 2019 (Blade Runner), but seen in Los Angeles in 1992. (177)

     

    Or an historiographic experiment produced in Paris in the 1930s, set in Paris in the 1850s, not published (in German) until the 1980s and read (about) in America in the 1990s? The passage demands that we consider Friedberg’s relation to Benjamin’s work, as she comments at one point that the Arcades Project might be best compared to “a film never completed” (51). Is her own book to be understood as a remake? If so, how does the temporality of the postmodern as it is explained by Friedberg shape her own critical project and its attendant historical and ethical responsibilities?

     

    On this point an illuminating contrast to Window Shopping is provided in a very different study of L.A., City of Quartz by Mike Davis, which offers a social and political history of the city in terms of race and class war–from its exposure of local business interests overtaken by offshore investment, to its analysis of the fortress mentality of the white middle class and a new underclass decimated by unempolyment, drugs, and gang-police warfare. The criminalization of the poor in “post-liberal” L.A. that Davis documents provokes a far more bitter and frightening vision of postmodernity than that of Window Shopping:

     

    contemporary urban theory, whether debating the role of electronic technologies in precipitating "postmodern space," or discussing the dispersion of urban functions across poly-centered metropolitan "galaxies" has been strangely silent about the militarization of city life so grimly visible at street level. (Davis, 223)

     

    Indeed the L.A. of Window Shopping does not provide any account of the historical or social space described in City of Quartz: those spaces are not to be traversed as much as escaped through the modes of virtual travel which Friedberg explores. The technological mediation of the social transforms the very notion of a geographical site or a public sphere. And as long as the social Other reappears only on the screens inside the fortress, one wonders about the viability of a spectral critique that might return the ghosts of the New World Order to consciousness in ways that can more effectively challenge the postliberal imaginary “reciprocally dependent upon the social imprisonment of the third-world service proletariate” (Davis, 227). City of Quartz provides the analysis of social struggle absent in Window Shopping, as Davis argues that the restructuring of urban space in L.A. is a direct response to the race riots of the 1960s (224). The L.A. mall is to 1968 what the Paris arcade was to 1848.

     

    Guides Noir to L.A.? Given that the ambition of Friedberg’s book is to redefine the postmodern in terms of the central role that cinema and other modes of technological simulation have had in shaping that moment’s perception of its own historicity and spatiality, it should be noted that for Mike Davis, film noir–that mix of American and exilic European sensibilities that left such a mark on classic Hollywood–“sometimes approached a kind of Marxist cinema manque, a shrewdly oblique strategy for an otherwise subversive realism” (Davis, 41). Forties detective fiction in some respects assumed the place of the abandoned project of thirties socialist realism. And while the Chandlerian detective that cruises the noir landscape of California might not serve as an exact analogy to the Baudelairian flaneur, he is surely a mythic–and highly ambivalent–type in whom a spectral critique would discern a site of redemptive possibility. What the juxtaposition of Friedberg and Cohen’s books offers is a hope of such a critical vision: one that can negotiate history in its mediatized forms and thereby as a ghost history. To begin to write this history will demand attention to the intertextual migrations of our cultural legacies. Friedberg’s book is inspired by her encounter with a remake of Godard’s Breathless–itself a remake of both Hollywood film noir and Italian neorealist forerunners. More recently, Godard offers us an image of a post-Communist landscape haunted by cinematic ghosts in Germany Year 90, featuring Lemme Caution, his noir detective hero (resurrected from Alphaville) wandering the ruins of Cold War Europe. Like Benjamin and Eisenstein before him, Godard has invented a montage practice that works with hybrid images from European and American traditions but that stages a critical vision of the dominant mode of representation.

     

    The primal scenes of Oedipus and the Wolf Man, the mise-en-abyme of Hamlet, the social critique of film noir, all serve as precedents for a spectral critique which must learn to confront and to mourn the catastrophic losses that haunt the scenes of our collective memory; they displace the subject of history with a series of intertextual encounters and overlays that include both the interfaces of our various technological media and the legacies of the liberational struggles to which we remain indebted; they teach us to recognize our historical situation as formed by the contradictions of becoming post-communist, -literate, -modern, -metaphysical, but not yet agents of the social justice that we must strive to bring about.

     

    In Godard’s film an aging man with a suitcase, a refugee, crosses the borders of East and West: like Benjamin’s flaneur, part-detective, part-exile, bearing testimony to the ruins of both totalitarian Communism and consumer capitalism. Likewise, between Friedberg’s Breathless and Cohen’s Fantomas, between psychoanalysis and cultural studies, emerge images of those whose labor supports but is rendered invisible by the smooth surfaces of fin-de-siecle consumerism: the unemployed, the migrant, the homeless–the specters of our electronic arcades.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Appadurai, Arjun. “Disjuncture and Difference in the Global Cultural Economy.” The Phantom Public Sphere. Ed. Bruce Robbins. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1993. 269-295.
    • Benjamin, Walter. Charles Baudelaire: A Lyric Poet in the Era of High Capitalism. Trans. Harry Zohn. London: Verso,1983.
    • Cohen, Margaret. Profane Illumination: Walter Benjamin and the Paris of Surrealist Revolution. Berkeley, Los Angeles, London: U of California P, 1993.
    • Davis, Mike. City of Quartz: Excavating the Future in Los Angeles. London, New York: Verso, 1990.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Specters of Marx: the State of the Debt, the Work of Mourning, and the New International. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. Intro. Bernd Magnus & Stephen Cullenberg. London, New York: Routledge, 1994.
    • Denitch, Bogdan. Ethnic Nationalism: The Tragic Death of Yugoslavia. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1994.
    • Eisenstein, Sergei. Film Form: Essays in Film Theory. Ed. and Trans. Jay Leda. San Diego, New York, London: HBJ, 1977.
    • Friedberg, Anne. Window Shopping: Cinema and the Postmodern. Berkeley: U of California P, 1993.
    • Harvey, Sylvia. May 68 and Film Culture. London: BFI, 1980.
    • Jameson, Frederic. “Marx’s Purloined Letter.” New Left Review No 209 (Jan/Feb 1995): 75-109.
    • Lukacher, Ned. Primal Scenes: Literature, Philosophy, Psychoanalysis. Ithaca & London: Cornell UP, 1986.

     

  • Representation Represented: Foucault, Velázquez, Descartes

    Véronique M. Fóti

    The Pennsylvania State University

     

    In The Order of Things, René Descartes–the early Descartes of the Regulae ad Direcetionem Ingenii (1628/29)–is, for Michel Foucault, the privileged exponent of the Classical episteme of representation, as it initially defines itself over against the Renaissance episteme of similitude.1 The exemplary position accorded to Descartes (a position that is problematic from the “archaeological” standpoint, since exemplars belong themselves to the order of representation) is complemented as well as contested by the prominence Foucault gives to a visual work: Diego Velázquez de Silva’s late painting Las Meniñas, completed some eight or nine years after Descartes’s death. Foucault understands this painting as the self-representation and self-problematization of representation, revealing both its inner law and the fatal absence at its core. Specifically, Las Meniñas demarcates the empty place of the sovereign, the place that will, in the epistêmê of modernity, be occupied by the figure of man. Since the place of man, his announced and imminent disappearance, and the character of a thought that can situate itself in the space of this disappearance (the space of language or écriture) are the crucial concerns of The Order of Things, the discussion of Las Meniñas is both inaugural and recurrent; the painting is not placed on a par with the two works of literature, Cervantes’s Don Quixote and Sade’s Justine, which problematize, respectively, the Renaissance and Modern epistemic orders.

     

    Foucault maintains a puzzling silence as to why he finds it necessary to turn to a painting (rather than perhaps a work of literature) to find the epistêmê of representation both revealed and subverted. The question concerning the relationship between painting and representation gains further urgency since Foucault, who rejects phenomenology, does not concur with Maurice Merleau-Ponty’s privileging of painting as an antidote to Cartesian and post-Cartesian representation.2 Does he then treat painting as simply a special type of “the visible” which, as Gilles Deleuze points out, is for him irreducible to the articulable without, however, contesting the latter’s primacy?3 Does painting simply belong to the non-discursive milieu or form part of the visual archive without having any power to challenge discursive configurations?

     

    In order to address these questions and to carry forward the dialogue between classical representation and painting that Foucault initiates, I will first discuss the role of Descartes in Foucault’s epistêmê of representation, then interrogate his analysis of the structure of representation in Las Meniñas, arguing that he is not fully attentive to the materiality of painting and to its resistance to discursive appropriation but remains, strangely, bound to a Cartesian understanding of vision and painting. I will, in conclusion, consider the implications of renewed attention to the materiality of painting for theories of representation, and the importance, for genuinely pictorial thought, of the irreducibility of painting to a theoretical exploration of vision.

     

    Descartes and the Epistêmê of Representation

     

    Foucault perceives clearly that, in Classical representation, as inaugurated by Descartes, universal mathêsis as a relational science of order and measure takes precedence over the mathematization of nature (which is emphasized by Husserl and Heidegger).4 Descartes notes, in the Regulae, that mathematics is merely the “outer covering” (integumentum) of the pure mathêsis that is the hidden source of all scientific disciplines.5

     

    For Descartes, the cognitive order of the mathêsis is not a representation of any pre-given, ontological order, but a free construction of the human intellect or ingenium (which, in the Regulae, is not subordinated to divine creation). Representation does not function here as a replication, in the order of knowledge, of a reality that is independent of and withdrawn from the apprehending mind (a replication that typically seeks to disguise its own secondariness or shortfall). Rather, if mathêsis can be regarded as a prototype of representation, it is one that boldly re-invents reality in the autonomous order of thought. The intellect reflects and contemplates only itself in the order of nature.

     

    Given his constructivism, Descartes insists that the limits of human knowledge must be scrupulously demarcated and respected. He notes, for instance, the futility of postulating occult qualities and new types of entities to account for the phenomena of magnetism. If one can explain the phenomena entirely in terms of “simple natures” that are “known in themselves” (because their simplicity is not absolute but relative to the apprehending intellect), and of their necessary interconnections (which is to say, by intuitus and deductio), one can confidently claim to have discovered the magnet’s true nature, insofar as it is accessible to human knowledge.6 Even in his classical works, where the epistemology of simple natures is superseded by that of innate ideas, which are not necessarily comprehensible to the finite mind (the idea of God is a notable example), Descartes continues to emphasize that the limitation of human knowledge is the price of its certainty.

     

    Although Foucault does not explicitly discuss Descartes’s strategies of limitation, he indicates the “archaeological” configuration in terms of which they can be understood. He points out that the indefinite profusion of resemblances characteristic of the Renaissance epistêmê of similitude becomes finitized once similarity and difference are articulated in the order of mathêsis. Infinity becomes the fundamental problem for Classical thought, and finitude is understood privatively as shortfall or limitation. Infinity escapes representation. By contrast, modernity relinquishes the unattainable standard of the infinite and thinks finitude “in an interminable cross-reference with itself.”7 In his exchange with Derrida, Foucault brilliantly analyzes the problem of finitude in Descartes’s Meditationes with reference to madness and dream as afflictions of the finite mind.8 In the Regulae, however, the intellect or ingenium is not situated in relation to the infinite but is granted autonomy, so long as it can conceal its own usurpation of the position of origin. It translates its experience of finitude into the parameters of scientific construction.9

     

    Foucault does not pay heed to the anomaly of the Regulae in relation to the Classical epistêmê; but he discusses two orders within which an effacement of the position of origin (and therefore also of its usurpation) can be accomplished: signification and language. He observes that “binary signification” (which conjoins signifier and signified without benefit of a mediating relation, such as resemblance) is so essential to the structure of representation as to remain generally unthematized with the Classical epistêmê.10 The sign must, however, represent its own representative power within itself, so that the binary relationship immediately becomes unbalanced, giving primacy to the signifier over the signified or the phenomenon. This concentration of representative power in the signifier tends also to obscure the role of the subject as the originator or representation, which is precisely the obscuration or ambiguity that the early Descartes needs.

     

    Language, in the context of the Classical epistêmê, abets this obscuration, in that it takes on an appearance of transparent neutrality, becoming the diaphanous medium of representation. Discourse interlinks thought (the “I think”) with being (the “I am”) in a manner which effaces the speaker’s finite singularity. For this reason, Foucault finds that language as it functions in Classical representation precludes the possibility of a science of man.11

     

    The function of Classical discourse is to create a representational table or picture which is schematic and pays no heed to phenomena in their experienced concreteness. In the case of the visible, which is at issue here, phenomenal features that resist schematization, such as color, or perceived motion and depth, are ascribed to a confused apprehension of intelligible relationships and are therefore denied any intrinsic importance. The Classical epistêmê recognizes no significant differences between thought and a vision purged of its adventitious confusions (those that accrue to it due to its immersion in sentience). Purified vision is understood in terms of geometry and mechanics.

     

    Representation Self-Represented: Foucault’s Las Meniñas

     

    Foucault analyzes Las Meniñas as a referential system that organizes mutually exclusive visibilities with respect to a subjectivity or power of representation which remains incapable of representing itself, so that its absence interrupts the cycle of representation. As John Rajchman observes, Foucault, in the 1960s, was practicing a form of nouvelle critique which views the work of art as abysmally self-referential:

     

    In each work, he uncovered a reference to the particular artistic tradition in which the work figured, and thus presented it as the self-referring instance of that tradition. Las Meniñas is a painting about painting in the tradition of "illusionistic space"...12

     

    In Las Meniñas, the attentive gaze of the represented painter reaches out beyond the confines of the picture space to a point at which it converges with the sight lines of the Infanta, the menina Doña Isabel de Velasco, the courtier in the middle ground (thought to be Don Diego Ruiz de Azcona), and the dwarf Maribárbola.13 Foucault takes this point to be the standpoint of the implied spectator, converging with that of the implied actual painter gazing at and painting the represented scene, and with that of the model being painted by the represented artist. The hand of this represented painter is poised in mid-air, holding a brush that he may have, a moment ago, touched to the palette. It will presently resume its work on a surface invisible to the spectator to whom the monumental stretched and mounted canvas reveals only its dull, indifferent back. His eyes and hands conjoin spatialities that are normally disjunct: the space of the model, excluded de facto from the composition, the space of the spectator excluded de jure, the represented space, and finally the invisible space of representation, the surface of the canvas being painted. In the allegorical dimension, an unstilled oscillation is set up between signifier and signified, representative and represented, leaving the one who has the power of representation (the painter who, as represented, has momentarily stepped out from behind the canvas and who, in his actuality, remains invisible) both inscribed andconcealed in the referential system.

     

    Foucault observes that the source of all the visibility in the painting, the window opposite the painter’s eyes, through which pours “the pure volume of light that renders all representation possible,”14 remains similarly invisible, both by its near-exclusion from the composition, and by being, in itself, a pure aperture, an unrepresentable empty space. The light which it releases streams across the entire foreground, casting into relief or dissolving the contours of the figures, kindling pale fires in the Infanta’s hair, and sharply illumining the jutting vertical edge of the represented canvas. Since it must also illuminate this canvas’s unseen surface, as well as the place of the model, it functions as the common locus of the representation and, in its interaction with the painter’s vision, as the former’s enabling source. Similarly, the Cartesian “natural light” is the unitary but hidden origin of representation. It remains hidden in that “to make manifest” is understood as meaning “to represent;” for, as already indicated, it cannot itself be represented. It is not, to begin with, a positive value in the economy of presence and absence.

     

    At the far back wall of the interior that Las Meniñas (re)presents, the focally placed yet disregarded mirror startingly reveals what the represented painter is looking at and what so fascinates the gaze of the various figures (including that of Don Nieto who, standing in the open back door, both reflects the spectator and opposes his dynamic corporeity to the spectral mirror reflection). The image in the mirror shows the royal couple, King Philip IV and his queen Mariana, seemingly posing for a double portrait (such as Velázquez is not known to have executed), but also gazing incongruously at their unseen real selves with the same rapt attention shown by the various figures. In their invisible and withdrawn reality, they function as the center of attention and reference; but their reflection is the most “compromised” and ephemeral aspect of the represented scene. Were the menina on the left, Doña Maria Agustina de Sarmiento, to rise from her kneeling position, the ghostly sovereigns would at once be eclipsed; and the mirror would show only her carefully coifed wig with its gossamer butterflies. The mirror’s superimposition of seer and seen, and of inside and outside, is emphatically unstable, accidental, and transitory. As if to emphasize this point, the superimposition which the mirror allows one to extend to the entire picture (insofar as it is “looking out at a scene for which it is itself a scene”) is, as Foucault observes, uncoupled at its two lower corners: at the left by the recalcitrant canvas that will not show its face, and at the right by the dog, content to look at nothing, and peacefully relinquishing itself to just being seen.15

     

    Whereas the mirror reflection functions as the painting’s effective yet disregarded center, the visual focus is on the head of the young Infanta, situated at the intersection of the main compositional axes, bathed in a flood of golden light, and emphasized through the positioning of the flanking meniñas. The lines of her gaze and the gaze of the royal couple converge at the point of the model/spectator and form the painting’s sharpest angle. The superimposition marked by this point of convergence is, however, dissolved within the represented scene into its three components: the painter, the model (in reflection), and the spectator (in the guise of Don Nieto). Natural vision seems to be as inept in holding together the schema of representation as is the mirror image.

     

    Within the cycle of the “spiral shell” of representation, which Foucault traces from the window to the attentive gaze and the tools of the painter, to the implied spectacle, to its reflection, to the paintings (hung above the mirror), to the spectator’s gaze, and finally, back to the enabling and dissolving light, the sovereign place of the author as well as of the one who is to recognize him/herself in the representation is inscribed as a place of absence. In marking this place, Las Meniñas indicates the necessary disappearance, within representation, of its own foundation.

     

    For Foucault, the absence inscribed is essentially that of man, so that the interruption of the cycle of representation reveals the impossibility of developing, in the disclosive space of the Classical epistêmê, a science of man. Only with the eclipse or mutation of this epistêmê and the ascendancy of analogy and succession over representation can man show himself as both knowing subject and object of knowledge, as “enslaved sovereign” and “observed spectator.” He then appears, as Foucault points out, “in the place belonging to the king, which was assigned to him in advance by Las Meniñas.”16

     

    Las Meniñas in Question

     

    Foucault’s analysis of Las Meniñas is compelling because it attests equally to theoretical originality and sophistication and to an acute visual sensitivity. Subsequent discussion, however, has called some of the underlying assumptions of Foucault’s analysis into question. Moreover, one can ask whether his analysis exhausts the extraordinary visual and symbolic complexity of the painting. Before returning to the questions raised at the outset, I propose, therefore, to engage in another reflection on Las Meniñas, one that is mindful of these issues without being subservient to a pre-conceived agenda.

     

    In response to John R. Searle’s construal of the painting as a paradox (and, implicitly, a cryptogram) of visual representation, Joel Snyder and Ted Cohen have shown the incorrectness of both Searle’s and Foucault’s guiding assumption that the (re)presented scene is viewed from the perspective of the model who is reflected in the represented mirror.17 Since the painting’s perspectival vanishing point is at the elbow of the figure of Don Nieto, the point of view must, theoretically, be directly opposite it; but whoever stands along this axis or at this (not entirely specific) point could not possibly be reflected in the mirror. Snyder and Cohen establish that what the mirror reflects is not the hypothetical model, but rather a centrally located portion of the face of the represented canvas.18 As Jonathan Brown notes, Antonio Palomino’s well-informed discussion of the painting in El museo pictorio y escala óptica of 1724 “is confident that the mirror image reflects the large canvas on which the artist is working.”19 Palomino’s testimony (important, in part, because he was able to consult most of the represented persons) thus corroborates Snyder’s and Cohen’s analysis.

     

    The painted mirror image is strangely ambiguous. Its frame assimilates it to the paintings shown on the back wall, but the line of light around its edges and the sheen on its surface mark it off from these and indicate its purely optical status. The image it shows is quite obviously not a glimpse of life, but rather an artful composition which gives every indication of being shown in reverse. The red curtain, for instance, looks incongruous when placed, as shown, in the upper right corner but would be visually effective if placed in the upper left, as it is, for example, in other paintings by Velázquez, such as The Rokeby Venus, Prince Baltasar Carlos, or Las Hilanderas. The relative heights of the king and queen as well as the customary practice of reading the graphic articulation from left to right (with its implicit hierarchization) suggest an artistic composition shown in reverse, which would then be superior both to the real-life scene that it represents and to any mere optical artifices of representation, such as the mirror.

     

    Art-historical consensus has, as Svetlana Alpers points out, come to view Las Meniñas as a visual statement concerning the status of painting in 17th century Spain.20 Spanish painting was striving at the time to emulate the prestige of the Venetian school, and Philip IV, a noted connoisseur and patron of the art, significantly advanced its standing. Madlyn Millner Kahr concurs with this interpretation. She points out that Velázquez places his own head higher than those of the other foreground figures and that the represented paintings (which depict the contests between Apollo and Marsyas and, as in Las Hilanderas, between Athena and Arachne) extol human creativity and thus symbolically place painting on a par with music.21 Palomino suggests that Velázquez immortalized his own image by associating it intimately with that of the Infanta.22 Jonathan Brown, in contrast, thematizes the painting’s relationship to the figure of the king who, as Kahr points out, could not have been directly shown in an informal setting. Given that Philip IV had the painting installed in the personal space of his summer office and was its sole intended spectator, he could, when he faced it, see his own reflection and the effect of his presence on the courtly gathering. If, however, he withdrew from it, the painting could again be construed as focused on the figure of the Infanta, with the mirror reflecting the painted canvas.23

     

    A key difficulty in both Foucault’s analysis and that of Snyder and Cohen is that they construe the painting as perspectivally univocal and systematic, so that their analyses resort unquestioningly to an Albertian understanding of perspective for which, as Norman Bryson points out, “the eye of the viewer is taking up a position in relation to the scene that is identical to the position originally occupied by the painter,” as though they both looked “on to a world unified spatially around the centric ray.”24 Bryson notes the ineluctable frustration of this ideal system (and of the more encompassing ideal of compositio in which it functioned) by its inability to allocate to the viewer not just an axis, but a precise standpoint. In consequence, he remarks, the perspectival vanishing point becomes “the anchor of a system which incarnates the viewer” and renders her visible “in a world of absolute visibility.”25 Bryson’s analysis here is essentially congruent with Foucault’s in conjoining the articulation of a system with its immanent subversion. He does not, however, take the full measure of what it means to incarnate the viewer–not only to give her a precise standpoint or the body of labor and desire, but also to inscribe her into a radically differential articulation, to inscribe her into indecidability. The secret privilege of painting, acknowledged somewhat obscurely by Velázquez and Foucault, and more lucidly perhaps by the late Merleau-Ponty, is its power not only to represent a certain epistêmê together with its intrinsic difficulty, but also to deploy the resources of representation (traditionally assigned to it) so as to disintegrate the representational schema in favor of an articulation that is non-systematic and not subservient to any dominant epistêmê.

     

    To return to Las Meniñas, it is clear that the painting addresses itself to the discontinuity of what Bryson terms the “glance,” rather than to the syncretic and durationless “gaze.”26 If this discontinuity is disregarded, one comes up against difficulties such as the one Snyder and Cohen confront in realizing that, since mirrors reverse, the represented mirror image cannot reflect its implied counterpart on the unseen face of the represented canvas, even though their positions correspond. A double reversal, that is, would simply restore the aspect of the original.

     

    It is not enough to note, as Brown does, that in creating numerous focal points, Velázquez followed “the restless movement of the eye,” leaving perspectival relationships deliberately ambiguous.27 Velázquez not only allows for ambiguities and undecidability as if these were surds of natural vision, but he also actively stages them and does so in multiple pictorial registers. To begin with the compositional and perspectival staging: in Albertian perspective, the viewer is invited to take up the standpoint of the painter so that her vantage point is anticipated and acknowledged by the represented figures and scene. The viewer’s situation in Las Meniñas, however, is rendered problematic and undecidable. Yes, the viewer is seen by the figures of the composition (and even curtsied to by Doña Isabel), but only because her position coincides with that of the implied model, not the represented painter. Moreover, the “model” functions as such only for the mirror reflection (given that the canvas being painted by the represented painter is not of suitable size for a double portrait); yet, the reflection is ambiguously mediated by an unseen painting. The viewer confronts the unseen painter and does not merge with him, so that the positions of seer and seen are marked out in an inter-encroachment that both anticipates and radicalizes the analyses of Merleau-Ponty.28

     

    It is interesting to consider that in Jan Vermeer’s The Painter in His Studio which Bryson foregrounds as breaking with “the privileged focus of the spectacular moment,” the spectator stumbles, as it were, inadvertently upon a scene in which the represented painter is shown from the back, and the model with downcast eyes is retreating into a condition approaching that of the Sartrean In-itself–no doubt in “bad faith.”29 The disruption of the “spectacular moment” enacted here is straightforward; it virtually advertises itself. Las Meniñas is more subtle, for it consummately employs the resources of representation to render its seemingly lucid relationships aporetic. In short–and therefore with a certain element of exaggeration–I want to suggest that Las Meniñas problematizes representation in a more complex and “postmodern” way than Foucault’s analysis suggests.

     

    Whereas, as Bryson points out, the “realist” tradition of painting, subservient to the gaze, strives to fuse the three-dimensionality of the “founding perception” with the flatness of the canvas and the duration of viewing (reduced to the pure moment), and to cover its traces, Las Meniñas frustrates this telos in both its spatial and temporal registers, highlighting the insuperable incongruities that subvert it.

     

    Leo Steinberg notes that sight lines sustain the painting’s compositional structure, and that the diaphaneity emphasized through eyes, aperture, and mirror serves to open up opaque matter to vision and light.30 The light in the painting seems to ascend from below, from the material plane on which daily life deploys itself, to the hall’s lofty spaces. On the lighted foreground plane, the billowing forms of the ladies’ extravagant crinolines create a massive and soothing undulation, a wave that folds in on itself with the sleeping dog and retreats along the axis of the figures in the middle ground, contrasting throughout with the austere geometry of the pictorial space. Throughout this silvery wave pattern one can follow a procession of reds–from the red curtain in the mirror reflection or the cross of Santiago to Doña Maria’s cheek and proffered búcaro, to the adornments of the Infanta, washing over the shoulder and front of her dress in a crimson glaze, then on to the bows and shimmer of Doña Isabel’s costume, finally coming to rest in the muted red of the outfit of Nicolasito Pertusato. The relationships of form and color lack univocal meaning; they are not ancillary to subverting the epistêmê of representation, yet they are no less crucial to the painting’s articulation than the geometric relationships that Foucault emphasizes.

     

    One needs, finally, to attend not only to ideal and geometric relationships, but to the painting’s materiality and inscription of process. As Yve-Alain Bois points out in the title essay of Painting as Model (the essay being a review of Hubert Damisch’s Fenêtre jaune cadmium, ou les dessous de la peinture), there is a “technical” model of painting that remains irreducible to the “perceptive” model; and the “image” beloved by existentialist (and much of post-existentialist) thought is, after all, only a surface effect.31 A theory of representation that is informed strictly by geometry does not give due weight to the materiality of painting. Indeed, achieving a weightless ideality is part and parcel of its still metaphysical agenda.

     

    In Las Meniñas, quasi-material form is given visual existence by means of the sketchiest touches of the brush, so that under closer scrutiny manifest identities dissolve into pigment and trace. Even the beige ground is hardly a ground, for it is applied with such translucency as to allow the canvas to assert its grain. Velázquez’s brushwork is particularly sketchy and thin at the painting’s visual focus, the head and torso of the Infanta. Such freedom of the brush, momentarily evoking light, form, and the similitude of life out of accident, requires the spectator’s participation and is therefore not univocal. Moreover, as Joel Snyder has described, there was a sophisticated tradition, consonant with an exaltation of painting, of visually interpreting the seemingly accidental mark:

     

    In addition to seeing a borrón [stain or mark] from the proper distance and in the correct light, the viewer needed learning, experience, and sensitivity to decipher the painted code. To the initiate, the successfully decoded message carried a sense of heightened reality, a revelation . . . of profound and near-divine truth.32

     

    Here also, however, Las Meniñas deploys the resources of a certain “code” so as to problematize it and to place it, so to speak, en abîme. It offers no univocal message to be disengaged but brings the viewer up against the ineluctably differential and an-archic character of perceptual and interpretive coherence. Illusionary form and materiality are equally compelling, so that which commands primacy is indecidable. One cannot acquiesce in the idea that one’s sophisticated perception unveils the painting’s “truth,” for one’s perception may be part and parcel of a procession of illusions and simulacra.

     

    The Autonomy of Painting

     

    Foucault’s selection of a painting to problematize the epistêmê of representation reflects his characterization of that epistêmê in terms of order, simultaneity, tabulation, and taxonomy, which is to say, Foucault characterizes the epistêmê of representation as an essentially spatial conception. By contrast, he characterizes the epistemic order that begins to assert itself at the close of the 18th century as informed by an awareness of time, genesis, and destruction. When things begin to escape from the order of representation, they reveal “the force that brought them into being and that remains in them,” and the static schema of representation is robbed of its power to unite knowledge with things.33 The way is opened for the Hegelian system and for the philosophies of finitude that subvert it.

     

    Whereas the arts of language are suited to reveal epistemic orders that are fundamentally dynamic and temporal, for instance, through allusion, irony, or narrative structure, traditional Western painting seems, for Foucault, to be privileged in thematizing the schematic and spatial order of representation, due to being an essentially spatial art. As soon as this point is acknowledged, however, the advantage gained (that Foucault’s analysis of Las Meniñas reveals its logic) is offset by a serious difficulty: painting, made into an art of spatial projection, is inherently and from the outset conformed to the procrustean bed of Classical representation, modeled on geometric projection. In consequence, it is deprived of autonomy, becoming simply, as it were, a shadow-writing in the wake of philosophy. Its history, moreover, becomes obscure and problematic. If, for instance, one accepts Yve-Alain Bois’s apt characterization of abstract expressionism as “an effort to bring forth the pure parousia of [painting’s] own essence,”34 this essence sought for (however questionable the notion) can clearly not be the long exhausted schema of representation. Or, to use a similar example, Bois suggests that Mondrian sought to accomplish an abstract deconstruction of painting (in response to the “economic abstraction” of capitalism) by analyzing “the elements that (historically) ground its symbolic order,” and which are not limited to formal relationships, color, luminosity, or the figure/ground opposition.35 Yet, the full extent of Mondrian’s desconstructive effort cannot be grasped if classical Western painting is reduced to representation.

     

    In his study of René Magritte’s Ceci n’est pas une pipe, Foucault addresses the history of Western painting. He characterizes it as being governed, from the 15th to the 20th centuries, by two principles, the first of which mandates a dissociation of depiction from linguistic reference together with the establishment of a hierarchical relation of designation between them, while the second makes “resemblance” the criterion of representation.36 He then traces the subversion of these principles, respectively, to Klee and Kandinsky. It needs to be noted that “resemblance” is conceived here in terms of the logic of representation and is contrasted with sheer likeness, with the mimetic order which Foucault terms “similitude.” As Magritte notes in a letter to Foucault (and as the latter acknowledges), ordinary language does not distinguish between resemblance and similitude. On Foucault’s distinction, however, “resemblance” is instituted by thought, whereas “likeness” is encountered spontaneously in experience.37

     

    Foucault’s characterization of the history of Western painting in terms of his two principles is strangely Cartesian; for Descartes strives to eliminate natural and spontaneous likeness (which he calls ressemblance) from representation. In the Optics, for instance, Descartes argues that likeness is neither necessary nor even useful for representation:

     

    ...the perfection [of images] often depends on their not resembling their objects as much as they might. You can see this in the case of engravings, consisting of only a little ink placed here and there on the paper. . . . It is only in relationship to shape that there is any real likeness. And even this likeness is very imperfect, since engravings represent to us bodies varying in relief on a surface that is entirely flat... 38

     

    For Descartes, painting is essentially drawing, conceived as the creation of representations that elide likeness. It functions, for him, as an extension of vision which is itself a masked form of mathematical thought. In virtue of this assimilation of painting to drawing to vision, the codes of recognition that govern representation are taken to be universal and timeless, rather than intrinsically historicized. Although Foucault provides precisely what Cartesian thought rules out, namely a historical interpretation of representation, his interpretation remains bound to a Cartesian understanding of vision and painting as well as to their Cartesian assimilation.

     

    Curiously enough, this assimilation continues to be accepted by theorists as diverse as Snyder and Merleau-Ponty. For Merleau-Ponty, painting is the self-interrogation of vision (a self-interrogation that, ab initio, distances itself from Cartesian representation), throughout its history. In contrast, Snyder points to the inseparability of the perspectival construction of space from the rationalization and schematization of vision.39 In his view, the perspectival system of depiction offered a mirror in which vision could almost miraculously contemplate itself, so long as it accepted its own schematization.

     

    Foucault rejects the schematization of vision since he subjects both visibilities and discursive practices to “archaeological” analysis. As Deleuze notes, Foucault upholds the specificity of seeing, denying a schematic isomorphism between the visible and the articulable.40 At the same time, however, he resists Merleau-Ponty’s effort “to make the visible the basis of the articulable,” and thus to give vision a quasi-transcendental primacy. In Foucault’s analysis of Las Meniñas, his commitment to the “specificity” of vision is, at best, imperfectly realized–of the major registers of visibility, such as color, form, depth, or light, he devotes almost exclusive attention to the last two; and even one of these, namely light, becomes for him, as Deleuze puts it, “a system of light that opens up the space of classical representation.”41

     

    To avoid this impasse and to accord to painting an autonomous (though always historically contextualized) power of invention or differential genesis, what is needed is a theorization of what Bois calls “the mode of thought for which painting is the stake”–a genuinely pictorial thought that is irreducible to “visual thinking” or to a visual exegesis of vision and visibility in the manner of Merleau-Ponty.42 Although Merleau-Ponty’s study of vision, carried on in part through the resources of painting, is insightful and important, his commitment to the primacy of perception, and particularly of vision, leaves him unable to address abstract painting, which is importantly concerned with “disturbing the permanent structures of perception, and above all the figure/ground relationship” (as to which Merleau-Ponty still notes in his late work that it is insurpassable).43 To theorize the “mode of thought for which painting is the stake” will allow one not only to do painting more justice, but also to relate it meaningfully to developments in postmodern thought.

     

    One thing that is requisite for developing a theoretical understanding of genuinely pictorial thought is, as already noted, a painstaking attentiveness to the materiality and hence also the technicality of painting. Philosophical analysis–even of a contemporary and postmodern orientation–has tended to pass over the materiality of painting, unaware that such a move bespeaks an enduring bond to the oppositional and hierarchical mode of thinking that, in the wake of Heidegger and Derrida, has been termed “metaphysics,” a mode of thinking that privileges, in particular, the supersensible over the sensible. As concerns painting, such a move generally takes the form of attending to the pure image and of being oblivious of marks, pigment, or support. These, nevertheless, are thematized not only in contemporary painting, but also by classical painters such as Velázquez or Goya. One cannot approach a contemporary painter like Mondrian without understanding that he strove to “neutralize” painting’s proper elements, being aware that a bare rectangle of canvas is already “tragic,” in the sense of having in its sheer materiality a symbolic and expressive charge.44 This charge, however, is neither straightforwardly transposable into discourse nor into what Bois calls the “perceptive model,” as contrasted with the technical and other models of painting.

     

    Whereas Foucault’s study of Las Meniñas bypasses the painting’s materiality in favor of its quasi-mathematical (perspectival) intelligibility (affirming here philosophy’s own mathematical model, from which the schematization of vision derives), the painting, by contrast, calls attention to its own materiality: it presents itself as other than the geometrically analyzable mirror reflection; its own perspective is illegible; the represented canvas, which is given monumental proportions, presents to the viewer only its bare backside and the labor of its stretching; and both the light and the gestures of the brush are allowed to deliteralize form and to unsettle the hierarchies and protocol of court life, the political emblem of the order of representation. Over all of this, the represented painter presides, brush and palette in hand, his searching gaze indissociable from the inventive engagement of his hands.

     

    If the painter elevates his art, as discussed earlier, to the recognized status of music or poetry, he does so without passing over its materiality; rather, he makes evident that its materiality and technicality are of another order than those of the skills and crafts to which it had traditionally been assimilated. They function in the context of an autonomous order of poiêsis. For, as Damisch writes in a searching analysis of Balzac’s The Unknown Masterpiece, literature can say the indescribable and declare it to be such; painting “can only produce it, by the means that are proper to it.45 With respect to Balzac’s figure of Frenhofer, this opacity of painting renders it necessary

     

    to choose between seeing the woman and seeing the picture, at the risk of both of these disappearing, as happens here, in favor of sheer painting . . . [which] brings with it no information that could be translated into the terms of language, that could be declared, nothing that could be understood, apart from noise.46

     

    As soon as this opacity of painting, refractory to sheer perception as well as to intellectual and linguistic constructs, is grasped one not only can begin to understand the exigency that drives it, in its historical course, toward abstraction, but one can also draw on its specific order of poiêsis for addressing the issue of difference that remains in focus in postmodern thought.

     

    Notes

    Editor’s note: To see an electronic reproduction of Las Meniñas, go to http://www.gti.ssr.upm.es/~prado_web/villanueva/27_eng.html.

     

    1. Michel Foucault, The Order of Things (translation of Les mots et les choses), Alan Sheridan, trans. (New York: Pantheon, 1970), referred to hereafter at OT. Descartes’s works are referred to in the standard edition, Charles Adam and P. Tannery, eds., Oeuvres de Descartes, rev. ed., 13 vols. (Paris: Vrin, 1964-1976), and in the English translation by J. Cottingham, B. Stoothoff, and D. Murdoch, The Philosophical Writings of Descartes, 3 vols. (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1985-1991). These sources are referred to as AT and CSM, respectively. Translations from the Latin or French are mine throughout, unless otherwise indicated.

     

    2. Maurice Merleau-Ponty, L’oeil et l’esprit (Paris: Gallimard, 1964). English translation by Carleton Dallery, “Eye and Mind,” in James Edie, ed., Merleau-Ponty: The Primacy of Perception (Evanston: Northwestern UP, 1964). My references are to the French edition, cited ad OE.

     

    3. Gilles Deleuze, Foucault trans. Seán Hand, (Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1988). See pp. 48-69.

     

    4. See Edmund Husserl, The Crisis of the European Sciences, trans. David Carr (Evanston: Northwestern UP, 1980) part II; and Martin Heidegger, Die Frage nach dem Ding (Tübingen: Niemeyer, 1975 [1962]).

     

    5. AT X, 373-378; CSM I, 17-19.

     

    6. AT X, 427; CSM I, 49f.

     

    7. OT, 318.

     

    8. M. Foucault, “Mon corps, ce papier, ce feu;” Appendix to Histoire de la folie à l’âge classique (Paris: Gallimard, 1972), 582-603. There is no English translation of this appendix which is a response to Jacques Derrida, “Cogito and the History of Madness,” in Writing and Difference, trans. Alan Bass (Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1978) 31-63.

     

    9. See here Jean-Luc Marion, Sur l’ontologie grise de Descartes, 2nd ed. (Paris: Vrin, 1981).

    10. OT, 65.

     

    11. OT, 311.

     

    12. John Rajchman, Michael Fouault: The Freedom of Philosphy. (New York: Columbia UP, 1985) 15.

     

    13. Foucault argues that, when talking about painting, one needs to erase proper names, so as to keep open the relationship of language to vision (OT 9f). I do not agree that proper names foreclose this relationship; therefore I continue to use them.

     

    14. OT, 6.

     

    15. OT, 14.

     

    16. OT, 312.

     

    17. Joel Snyder and Ted Cohen, “Las Meniñas and the Paradoxes of Visual Representation,” Critical Inquiry 7:2 (Winter, 1980) 429-447.

     

    18. “Reflections on Las Meniñas,” 441.

     

    19. Jonathan Brown, Velázquez (New Haven and London: Yale UP, 1986) 257.

     

    20. Svetlana Alpers, “Interpretation Without Representation; or the Viewing of Las Meniñas,” Representations, I:1 (February, 1983) 31-57.

     

    21. Madlyn Millner Kahr, Velázquez: The Art of Painting (New York: Harper & Row, 1976) 172-185. Compare also Elizabeth de Gué Trapier, Velázquez (New York: The Hispanic Society of America, 1948).

     

    22. As quoted by Brown, Velázquez 259.

     

    23. Brown, Velázquez 260.

     

    24. Norman Bryson, Vision and Painting: The Logic of the Gaze (New Haven: Yale UP, 1983) 104.

     

    25. Bryson, op. cit. 106.

     

    26. See the chapter “The Gaze and the Glance,” in Vision and Painting, 87-131.

     

    27. Brown, Velázquez 259.

     

    28. See Maurice Merleau-Ponty, L’oeil et l’esprit (Paris: Gallimard, 1964), and the new translation by Michael B. Smith, “Eye and Mind,” in Galen A. Johnson, ed., The Merleau-Ponty Aesthetics Reader (Evanston: Northwestern UP, 1993) 121-149.

     

    29. On Vermeer’s painting, see Bryson, Vision and Painting, 111-117.

     

    30. Leo Steinberg, “Velázquez’s Las Meniñas,” 19 (Oct., 1981), 45-54.

     

    31. See the title essay of Bois’s Painting as Model (Cambridge, MA: MIT P, 1993) 245-257. Damisch’s collection of esssays is published by Editions du Seuil, 1984.

     

    32. G. McKim Smith, G. Andersen-Bergdoll, and R. Newman, Examining Velázquez (New Haven and London: Yale UP, 1988) 23.

     

    33. OT, 312.

     

    34. Bois, Painting as Model, 230.

     

    35. Painting as Model, 240. On Mondrian, see also the chapter “Piet Mondrian: New York City.”

     

    36. M. Foucault, Ceci n’est pas une pipe (Paris: Fata Morgana, 1973), ch. iii.

     

    37. Magritte to Foucault, 23 May 1966, in Ceci n’est pas une pipe, 83-85.

     

    38. Descartes, Optics, Discourse IV, AT VI, 113; CSM I, 165.

     

    39. Joel Snyder, “Picturing Vision,” Critical Inquiry, 6:3 (Spring/Summer, 1980), 499-526.

     

    40. Deleuze, Foucault 61.

     

    41. Foucault, 57.

     

    42. Painting as Model, 245.

     

    43. Merleau-Ponty, The Visible and the Invisible, Alphonso Lingis, trans. (Evanston: Northwestern UP, 1964), 197.

     

    44. Damisch, “L’éveil du regard,” Fenêtre jaune cadmium, 54-72.

     

    45. Fenêtre jaune cadmium, 45.

     

    46. Fenêtre jaune cadmium, 25.

     

  • Jameson’s Lacan

    Steven Helmling

    University of Delaware
    helmling@brahms.udel.edu

     

    Fredric Jameson’s career-long engagement with Jacques Lacan begins in the pages on Lacan in The Prison-House of Language, with the declaration that Lacan’s work offers an “initiatory” experience rather than an expository account. It is in the spirit of that experiential or “dialectical” emphasis that Jameson proposes an off-standard response to what (he says) most people receive as Lacan’s “programmatic slogan,” that “L’inconscient, c’est le discours de l’autre“:

     

    This seems to me a sentence rather than an idea, by which I mean that it marks out the place of a meditation and offers itself as an object of exegesis, instead of serving as the expression of a single concept. (PHL 170-1)

     

    In this essay I want to indicate what seem to me to be the parameters of Lacan’s importance for Jameson. I begin with this passage, in which Jameson discriminates Lacan’s “idea” from his “sentence,” in order to emphasize that Lacan and Jameson share a central problematic: the indissociability of what Lacan calls the “spirit” that motivates an enunciation and the “letter,” at once spirit’s vehicle and its betrayer, of the énouncé that “it speaks” (ça parle). I aim not to bracket “meaning” here, but to highlight what seems to me Lacan’s most immediate interest for Jameson, namely his sense, both as a problem for exposition and as the condition or “motivation” of his gnomic, enigma-mongering prose style, of what Jameson calls “the mystery of the incarnation of meaning in language” (PHL169).

     

    Jameson subsequently elaborates this “mystery” into the antagonism between the inevitability of “meaning,” its social, collective, constructed, conditioned, and thus (for Jameson) ideological character, and a Cartesian ideology of the self or “subject” that is rooted in and implies a speaker’s desire (futile perhaps, but only the more poignant for that) to “mean” things that haven’t been meant before, to make new and “original” meanings, to escape the entrapment (what Jameson calls the “ideological closure”) imposed by the “order of the signifier.” At issue are the ways in which how “it” is said may change or affect what is said–an issue, or “motivation,” fundamental to the deliberate, self-conscious, and exorbitant “difficulty” of both Jameson’s and Lacan’s notoriously idiosyncratic prose styles. For Jameson, Lacan’s writing is exemplary in not merely enacting, but inflicting upon the reader, all the dilemmas (inside/outside, same/different, surface/depth, written/spoken, temporal/spatial) to which highbrow postmodernity finds itself returning like a dog to a bone. Reading Lacan, your bafflement can’t decide whether you are trying to gain entry to something, or effect an escape from it–even if (indeed, no matter how many times) you’ve already surmised that the best model this prose offers of itself is the Lacanian “Real,” whose definitive measure is the success or failure with which it “resists symbolization absolutely.” This is a prose in which the law of non-contradiction does not prevail, a medium solvent enough to diffuse, but also stiff enough to suspend, every precipitate released into or catalyzed within it.1

     

    Jameson accesses the multifold issues entangled here by way of a term he borrows from the opening pages of Barthes’s S/Z, “the scriptible“–not the “culinary” pleasure of “the lisible,” the “readerly” text so consumably written that (so to speak) it does your reading for you, but rather a “writerly” kind of writing that is (Jameson’s word, not Barthes’s) “dialectical”: “sentences,” as Jameson puts it in “The Ideology of the Text” (1975/6), “whose gestus arouses the desire to emulate it, sentences that make you want to write sentences of your own (IT1 21; “sentence” here, as elsewhere in Jameson, is a code-word for “the scriptible“–as in the quotation above, “a sentence rather than an idea”). The notion of “gestus” here suggests something physical, somatic: textuality as not a condition or premise of writing or language as such, but, more contingently, an energy, a contagion of excitement that prompts an “emulation” evidently free of the “anxieties of influence” so potently featured in Harold Bloom’s conception of literary transference. What is in question is not a point-for-point verbal “imitation” of distinctive stylistic effects, tics or mannerisms, but a sympathy at once libidinal and intellectual.

     

    Barthes’s “scriptible” opposes itself to “the lisible” as one style to another style; only by implication does “the lisible” encode a wariness of too lazy or complacent a reception of the usual “other” of “style,” namely “content.” Hence, Jameson cautions, another “repression” encoded in the “scriptible/lisible” binary, that of “content” itself, which, in an older critical discourse, functioned as the term polar or binary to “style,” style’s “other.” Much of Jameson’s effort has been to probe the possibilities of finding base-and-superstructure linkages between what he calls the “logic of content” in a given work and the “ideological closure” it enforces. (Despite his wariness of “our old friends, base and superstructure,” Jameson’s work cannot help continued deployment of spectral versions of them.) Jameson’s insistence on “content,” on the “referent,” is one of the larger themes of his critique of “the ideology of structuralism,” or any “ideology of text” that would “reduce” everything to textuality, écriture, “textual production” or representation; and in this Jameson is happy to find support in the nominally “structuralist” psychoanalysis of Lacan. Structuralist linguistics projects the binary of “signifier” and “signified” as recto and verso of (a third term) “the sign”; but between them the three terms delimit a domain strictly coextensive with the field or problematic of “representation,” with no access to (or, in some structuralisms, interest in) any reality beyond it. By contrast, Lacan’s linguistics-influenced, Saussurean, and to that extent structuralist account of mental processes nevertheless situates their range from “Imaginary” to “Symbolic” within a larger extra-representational (and, indeed, extra-psychological) field, that of “the Real,” which (for Jameson) guarantees the “materialism” of Marxism and psychoanalysis both. Jameson argues for a Marxism-friendly Lacan when he grandly pronouces of “the Real” that “it is simply [!] History [capital H] itself” (IT1 104; recall here as well Jameson’s enthusiasm for Slavoj Zizek, whose project might be summarized as the attempt to elaborate a specifically Lacanian Ideologiekritik.)

     

    Thus does Jameson enlist Lacan in his “materialist” critique of structuralism, and the danger that he regards as inherent in its linguistic or textual focus, of entrapment in its own central metaphor, so that “language” becomes a “prison-house.”2 This negative, or critical, deployment of Lacan remains constant in Jameson from The Prison-House of Language (1972) through the major essay, “Imaginary and Symbolic in Lacan” (1977), and beyond. A more positive use of Lacan appears in Fables of Aggression (1979) and The Political Unconscious (1981), especially the latter book’s third chapter, “Balzac and the Problem of the Subject,” which Jameson would later (1986) call an effort at “Lacanian criticism.”3 By this Jameson meant a criticism capable of achieving mediations between the social and the individual that could draw on psychoanalysis without reducing the social to the categories of individual psychology. For Jameson’s purposes, that is, Lacan’s structuralist psychoanalysis holds out the prospect of an analytically potent psychology not grounded in categories of Cartesian subjectivity, and thus (although Jameson nowhere puts it quite this way) able to fulfil Althusser’s stipulation in being a psychology “without a subject.” Jameson seeks a psychology that would render the representation of “character” in works of fiction amenable to issues of literary history as “genre” and “form,” and would thus invite the sort of politically and socially informed attention called for in Jameson’s famous imperative, “Always historicize!” (PU 9).

     

    The success of Jameson’s “Lacanian criticism” may be assessed in Fables of Aggression and The Political Unconscious; but I want to pass to another, more complex issue at stake for Jameson, especially in the latter book, and best introduced by citing that book’s subtitle, “Narrative as a Socially Symbolic Act,” which encodes the premise that fictional (and other) narratives are “symbolic” of forces, tensions, contradictions in what Jameson calls “the vast text of the social itself,” and thus that there must be some access (again, on something like the base-and-superstructure model) between the novel and “History itself.” But the corrolary of this claim for “narrative as socially symbolic act” is that narrative cannot escape determination by what Jameson calls an “ideological closure.” The more potently “symbolic” it is, the feebler becomes its potential as a liberatory “act.” Which raises, implicitly, a question very close to Jameson’s quick indeed, that of whether critique can escape “ideological closure” any better than narrative can. To ask the question another way, must “socially symbolic” mean “ideological”? Can it ever escape reduction to “ideology”? Can it ever mean or achieve anything else? (Note that the possible comforts of such a notion as “relative autonomy” count for nothing in Jameson’s all-or-nothing dramatization of the issue.)

     

    The question takes various forms, and tilts in the direction of various answers, in The Political Unconscious–suspended, and agitated, in Jameson’s inimitable fashion. But the general drift of the book is melancholy: his very premise presupposes a negative answer–though never, to be sure, unequivocally negative; the prose always evinces that “Dialectic of Utopia and Ideology” named in the title of the book’s concluding chapter. But among the largest hopes the book entertains for critique or for “narrative” is one cast in specifically Lacanian terms: that, somehow (unspecified), it might become a “socially symbolic act” in a fashion that would merit capitalizing the S in “Symbolic”: that would merit, in short, taking narrative’s or critique’s power as “Symbolic” in a specifically Lacanian sense. Most of the book functions, that is, as if “narrative as a socially symbolic act” encodes narrative’s “closure” within ideology; but at certain moments, especially at the close of the Balzac chapter, Jameson seems willing to talk as if the term “Symbolic” might indicate the condition of a possible critical escape from the prison-house of ideology, a break-out from the “ideological closure” the book protests. As if, in other words, “narrative [or critique] as a socially Symbolic act” [capital S] would mean surmounting a more normatively (and inescapably) ideological condition or closure in which cultural production could function only, inescapably, by definition, as “socially Imaginary act”–and from which any critical or utopian “escape” would therefore be sheer ideological (or “Imaginary”) delusion (see especially PU 183, where the locution “Symbolic texts” [capital S] is played off against “Imaginary” [capital I] in a fashion to make the Lacanian freight unmistakable).

     

    We will shortly consider why Jameson’s binary of “ideology” and “utopia” cannot be simply “transcoded” into Lacan’s “Imaginary” and “Symbolic.” But his fitful readiness to hope that it might encodes another of Lacan’s attractions for Jameson, namely his Hegelianism–a recurrent, if undeveloped, theme in “Imaginary and Symbolic in Lacan.” It is shrewd of Jameson to have noted that Lacan’s Freud is a Hegelian Freud, in contrast to the (normatively) Nietzschean Freuds “theory” has mostly generated; but I think Jameson overplays his hand here: Lacan’s “Imaginary” and “Symbolic” don’t quite bear the freight he wants them to carry; though Jameson’s own caution against deploying the passage from “Imaginary” to “Symbolic” as a version of the Levi-Straussian nature-to-culture motif perhaps says all that needs saying in anticipation of my reservations here (IT1 97). But the (Hegelian) point is that for Lacan and Jameson, the “Imaginary/ Symbolic” binary encodes a narrative, modeled on the Hegelian course from “immediate” to “mediated,” of transit from a “lower” to a “higher” state, in which the “lower” is aufgehoben, transcended yet preserved, in the “higher.” Lacan, in my view, plays the Hegelian dialectic ironically; hence the continual Schadenfreude of his textual voice, the continual irony at the expense of “the Symbolic” itself in its very aspiration (“stoic” and/or “tragic,” to use Jameson’s terms of praise for Lacan [IT1 98, 112], but either way, doomed) to disintricate itself from “the Imaginary.”

     

    However all that may be, Jameson takes Lacan’s Hegelian (and other) flourishes more straightforwardly, and thus finds in Lacan’s “Imaginary/Symbolic,” notwithstanding the essay’s earlier denunciation of “ethics,” something like an “ethic”–“an implicit ethical imperative” (in Jane Gallop’s words), “to break the mirror . . . to disrupt the imaginary in order to reach the symbolic.’”4 Indeed, the quasi- or crypto-Hegelian narrativization of this ethic projects a scenario of change and progress, development and Aufhebung: it provides, in other words, for the continual coming-into-being of fresh perspectives, different from or “outside” of those preceding them, and thus allowing for “critical” reconsideration of them–in the context of this discussion, allowing one of the larger “desires” (or more Hegelian hopes) of The Political Unconscious, that the word “Symbolic” in its subtitle can mean genuinely “critical,” and not merely “ideological” in the sense of “an Imaginary solution to a Real contradiction.”

     

    But where Hegel was, there shall Heidegger be–“there,” above all, in the field of what solicits Jameson’s interest as a specifically Lacanian “scriptible.” And since, for Jameson, “interest” is proportional to problematicality, we must again acknowledge–indeed, insist on–the inextricability of Lacan’s “scriptible” from his “content.” This sketch so far, for example, has required brief exposition of “arguments” or “positions”; likewise Jameson’s own discussions of Lacan, except (of course) much much more so. It’s arguable, in fact, that of the many high “theory” figures and issues Jameson has written about, none has so forced him into the “expository” mode as Lacan. Lacan’s prose is calculated to confound every possible logic of “argument” or “position,” yet Jameson is not alone in the dilemma that discussion of Lacan is obliged to ascribe something argument- or position-like to him in order to conduct itself at all. Hence the ironic quotation marks with which Jameson refers to “Lacanianism” (IT1 95)–a term, indeed, that gets funnier and funnier the more you think about it. We return herewith to the problem announced at this paper’s opening: the desire of the “speaking subject” to speak (or write) a way out of the entrapment, the necessity, the “ideological closure” of “meaning,” or what the later Jameson calls, in a term borrowed from Paul de Man, “thematization”5–a term, in Jameson’s usage, for the form (or threat) of “reification” specific to intellectual work, and to properly “dialectical” projects like his own (if, indeed, the word “dialectical” isn’t simply an apotropaism, the sign of a project’s self-consciousness of the danger of, and its desire to escape, “thematization”).

     

    “Thematization,” indeed, could serve as the “other” of “the scriptible“–its “other” in the pointed sense of its antagonist, or its special pitfall or danger. Jameson’s sense of the energies of “the scriptible” in doomed agon with “thematization” may be read as another version of his “dialectic of utopia and ideology”; it can also be read as a version, indeed, a less “irreversible” (i.e., less narrative, and less Hegelian) version, of his account of “Imaginary and Symbolic in Lacan.” But my point here is that quite apart from any paraphraseable doctrine or portable “thematization” of Lacan–from any “Lacanianism,” in short–Jameson discerns in Lacan’s oracular and evasive, but also ingenious, witty, and energetic prose another instance of a scriptible well worth “emulation,” another exemplar of the effort to evade or disable in advance the “thematizations” any discourse, however “dialectically” written, must suffer in an age of “consumerist” reification.

     

    As noted above, Jameson in one of his aspects is an enforcer of “content” on those who would evade it; but his stress on “content” means to facilitate analysis and protest, perhaps even exorcism of, or breakout from, its pernicious “ideological closure.” The motif of “the scriptible” encodes this protest against “the logic of content,” this hope or desire to escape the constraints of “ideological closure,” at its most utopian and libidinal. And so it is as a prose stylist that I want to feature Lacan’s interest for Jameson in what remains–well aware as I do so that for many readers, precisely the impenetrable prose of these two figures is the primary stumbling block for any approach to their work. Such readers suppose, or hope, that the value of a Jameson or a Lacan is in a “content” that would be available after the difficulties of “style” have been obviated. But it is part of the appeal of “the scriptible” for Jameson to confound any such “thematizing” habit of reading that would aim at an instrumental extraction of content from a stylistic skin that, once evacuated, can be properly left behind. It is one of the marks of “the scriptible” in Jameson that he does not judge its exemplars on the propositional “content,” or “argument,” of their writing–as witness two of his favorite figures, Wyndham Lewis and Martin Heidegger, notoriously “right,” and at times explicitly fascist, in their politics. The presence of Heidegger in Lacan’s work, of course, is evident; Jameson links the two as exemplars of a twentieth-century critique of subject-object dichotomizing, “identity” thinking, correspondence or “adequation” theories of “truth,” the devolution of techne into technology, the instrumentalization of knowledge as “mastery,” etc. (IT1 103-5).

     

    In “Imaginary and Symbolic in Lacan,” Jameson gathers these Heideggerian concerns under the Lacanian rubric, “the overestimation of the Symbolic at the expense of the Imaginary” (IT1 95, 102; cf. PHL 140). Heidegger and Lacan (and Jameson himself) thus stand as petitioners for the claims of “the Imaginary” against those, already over-esteemed in our reifying culture, of “the Symbolic.” And here we abut Jameson’s twin enthusiasms for the sublime nutsiness of Lyotard’s Libidinal Economy and for the Deleuze-Guattari thematic and practice, in Anti-Oedipus, of the “schizo” and the “delirious.”6 Both of these enthusiasms align with, though they can appear at times to displace or eclipse, Jameson’s announced admiration for Lacan. And although neither Lyotard, on the one hand, still less Deleuze and Guattari on the other, are exactly fans of Lacan, Jameson’s mediations proceed at a level–that of “sentence” rather than of “idea”–where their substantive dissents from each other can remain in abeyance. In Fables of Aggression and The Political Unconscious the libidinal and the schizo are assigned the burden of the Heideggerian-Lacanian alternative to “the Symbolic”–in creative or imaginative writing, of course, but as the examples of Lyotard and Deleuze and Guattari (and Lewis, if not quite so unreservedly Heidegger and Lacan themselves) insist, in critical writing as well. In the program chapter to Postmodernism, Jameson will project these affective properties as “sublime,” and as such, both a program and a problem for his own work.

     

    Yet above, the very possibility of critique, the very possibility of its power to escape “ideological closure,” was figured as its potential to surmount “the [ideological] Imaginary” and ascend to “the [critical] Symbolic.” Here, Jameson valorizes a desire to head in the other direction. Here, “the Symbolic” itself is the “ideology” from which escape is hoped for, by way not of the stratospheric mediations of critique, but rather of the affective immediacies of “the Imaginary.” I alluded above to the difficulties of “transcoding” Lacan’s “Imaginary/Symbolic” binary into Jameson’s “ideology/utopia”; part of what obstructs that “transcoding” is that it requires, on one side of the bar, an equation of “utopia” with “critique” that feels counter-intuitive, insofar as “utopia” says pleasure and the libidinal, and embraces the collective; whereas “critique” implies a cerebral ascesis that will necessarily, even in utopia, be the concern of specialized elites. To put it more schematically: on one pass (call it the Hegelian), the Lacan’s “Imaginary/Symbolic” binary seems to align with Jameson’s “ideology/critique,” implying a liberatory narrative of progressive possibility; on the other (the Heideggerian), it aligns rather with that of “utopia/ideology,” a story in which what masqueraded (and seduced) as progress eventuates at last, ironically, in decline, loss, nostalgia, and abjection before the exactions of ananke. In short: if “ideology” is our starting point, is the passage to the “schizo” a flight or a fall, an ascent or a descent, a progress or a regress?

     

    This difficulty (not to call it a “contradiction”) indicates much of the conflictedness Jameson registers when he describes the Lacanian “ethic” as “stoic” and “tragic”; it indicates as well the ambitions of, the mediations proposed in, and the contradictions bedeviling the Jamesonian “scriptible,” a prose whose potency is at once analytical and libidinal. “Imaginary and Symbolic in Lacan,” indeed, ends by inferring from Lacan something like an ethic or ethos for “cultural intellectuals,” one which would eschew the “Symbolic” critical “mastery” of “subject” over “object” in favor of a more intersubjective “articulated receptivity,” for which Jameson enlists the Lacanian “discourse of the analyst”:

     

    The "discourse of the analyst," finally, is the subject position that our current political languages seem least qualified to articulate. Like the "discourse of the hysteric," this position also involves an absolute commitment to desire as such at the same time that it opens a certain listening distance from it and suspends the latter's existential urgencies--in a fashion more dialectical than ironic. The "discourse of the analyst," then, which seeks to distinguish the nature of the object of desire itself from the passions and immediacies of the experience of desire's subject, suggests a demanding and self-effacing political equivalent in which the structure of Utopian desire itself is attended to through the chaotic rhythms of collective discourse and fantasy of all kinds (including those that pass through our own heads). This is not, unlike the discourse of the master, a position of authority . . . ; rather it is a position of articulated receptivity, of deep listening (L'écoute), of some attention beyond the self or the ego, but one that may need to use those bracketed personal functions as instruments for hearing the Other's desire. The active and theoretical passivity, the rigorous and committed self-denial, of this final subject position, which acknowledges collective desire at the same moment that it tracks its spoors and traces, may well have lessons for cultural intellectuals as well as politicians and psychoanalysts. (IT1 115)

     

    This “active and theoretical passivity, the rigorous and committed self-denial of this final subject position,” forecasts Jameson’s later recommendation that critique now must conduct itself “homeopathically,” from the inside, suffering ideology’s own virulences the better to turn them against it.7

     

    The ambition operative here, however, is for a mediation of “Imaginary” and “Symbolic” in an ascesis at once active and passive, of “listening” attention that can achieve contact with “the Real,” which Jameson has equated, “simply,” with “History itself.” Here the demands Jameson makes of critique, and of his own critical practice, rely less on Lacan’s categories than on his example as a writer, on that peculiar Lacanian “scriptible,” so elusive and yet so evocative of a “Real” that, as Lacan says, “resists symbolization absolutely”–a formula in which the word “symbolization” bears not only the full Lacanian charge, but also obvious affinities to “thematization,” the condition Jameson hopes his own writing practice may disable if not altogether prevent or escape. (Lacan’s cagy prose, we may note by the way, resists “thematization” more effectively–or resists “symbolization” more “absolutely”–than Jameson’s own.) Granted that critique, that utterance of any kind, cannot “resist thematization absolutely”; such is Lacan’s stoic-tragic, but also comic and even sarcastic theme. Jameson’s later prose derives its effects from making much, the most possible, both of the (imperative) attempt, and of the (inevitable) failure. Much: but what exactly?–a “socially Symbolic act”? a “socially Real act”? In The Political Unconscious, Jameson will elaborate “History itself” (“what hurts”) as “absent cause,” and thus as “unrepresentable” and “unsymbolizable” in ways that, in Postmodernism, will require or justify, or “motivate,” a rhetoric of “the sublime”–a designation apt, I think, for at least some of the grander effects of the later Jameson’s tortured “scriptible.” Lacan’s terminology permits us to indicate the anxieties often powering these passages by way of the question, Can Jameson’s critical “sublime” escape “the Imaginary” and broach “the Real”? The difficulty, of course, is how to know the difference–or even how to know whether the difference itself is “Imaginary” or “Real.”

     

    Oddly, however, although Lacan’s prose is much more “difficult” than Jameson’s, these particular difficulties, signally, feel much more “difficult” in Jameson’s prose than in Lacan’s. For all Lacan’s sarcasms at the expense of “le sujet supposé savoir,” it is just such a “knowingness” that Lacan’s prose projects: a knowingness, notably, from which the reader is excluded. (“The reader” here, of course, means this reader, who is happy to project himself, in the context of reading Lacan, as un sujet supposé ne pas savoir.) The agitations of Jameson’s prose, by contrast, project its “difficulties” as difficulties reader and writer have in common, dilemmas incurred by the shared desire to know confronting the insecurity, or the anxiety, incurred by Jameson’s and our own critical scruples. To this extent Lacan suggests one way of getting a handle on the “motivations” of Jameson’s notoriously agitated prose. Jameson often alludes to a “dialectic of utopia and ideology,” but also operant in his writing, as we have seen, is that other dialectic, that other binary, which projects as the “other” of “ideology” not “utopia” but “critique.” Can critique ever ascend beyond the closure of the “socially Symbolic” to “act” upon the elusive, absent, unsymbolizable “socially Real”? That is the form in which Lacan enables Jameson to dramatize the ambitions, or agitate the desires, both critical and “writerly,” of his writing.

     

    Notes

     

    1. It may be helpful here to observe that Jameson and Lacan share an alignment programmatically rejected by many, most saliently Derrida, for whom any talk of “the mystery of the incarnation of meaning in language” would be almost too caricaturally deconstructible. Hence at least some of Jameson’s evident wariness of Derrida, from The Prison-House of Language (1971) through “Marx’s Purloined Letter” (1995). Of special relevance in the latter essay are the pages in which Jameson improvises a genealogy descending from Hegel for the problem of how philosophical/critical writing is written–a problem manifesting in Derrida as “a certain set of taboos” enforcing “an avoidance of the affirmative sentence as such,” and, hence, a prose “vigilantly policed and patrolled by the intent to avoid saying something” (“MPL” 81). Jameson goes on to insist that somehow or other, nevertheless, “content [is] generated” in Derrida; but despite his mildly ironic tone at Derrida’s expense, the problem is one that he elsewhere, in connection with other writers, stages as quite an anguishing one (see, e.g., the pages on “dialectical writing” in Marxism and Form [xii-xiii and the Adorno chapter, passim]; the passage on Barthes’s “writing with the body” in “Pleasure: A Political Issue” [IT2 69]; the lament against “thematization” in Late Marxism [LM 183]; the plangent reprise on the Barthesian scriptible in Signatures of the Visible [SV 2-4]. I have written about some of these problems at greater length in “Marxist ‘Pleasure’: Fredric Jameson and Terry Eagleton,” PMC 3.3 [May 1993]).

     

    Other Marxists (e.g., Eagleton) complain that Derrida is “apolitical”; Jameson’s take seems to be that Derrida’s proscription of “metaphysics” secures some of its gains a bit too facilely: for Jameson, the largest stakes, the success or failure, of theory or critique are at play only when ideology and metaphysics figure not as mere errors, or false consciousness (as if banishing false consciousness were as simple as calling it “false”), but as fated burdens: “sublime object(s),” or desired/hated “symptom(s),” in Zizek’s cheerful, cheeky Lacanian terms, whose “closure” critique can only fitfully protest–with the further irony that the very protest only confirms them. Jameson seems to me to miss the degree to which Derrida has recently begun to spin his longstanding motif of “affirmative deconstruction” in ways that suggest a greater hospitality to such patently “metaphysical” constructions as “the mystery of the incarnation of meaning in language”; I’m thinking especially of the motif of “the undeconstructible” in The Gift of Death (trans. David Wills [University of Chicago Press: Chicago, 1992]) and Specters of Marx (trans. Peggy Kamuf [Routledge: New York, 1994]). “The undeconstructible” encompasses such terms as “God,” “responsibility,” “spirit,” “justice,” and “a certain experience of the emancipatory [elsewhere, “messianic”] promise…”–motifs you could fairly call “specters of (late) Derrida.”

     

    2. For Marxism and psychoanalysis as “materialisms,” see IT1 104-5; for this critique of structuralism, see PHL passim, especially (for Lacan) 169-73.

     

    3. IT1 97, and 195 n45. Note that Jameson does not nominate Fables of Aggression as an example of “Lacanian criticism”–perhaps because though it deals with the problems he regards as belonging to “Lacanian criticism” (the insertion of the subject into ideology), he foregrounds Lyotard’s “libidinal apparatus” rather than any Lacanian vocabulary. (In like manner, as we will see below, Deleuze and Guattari displace–or sublate: simultaneously “cancel and preserve”–Lacan in the opening chapter, “On Interpretation,” of The Political Unconscious.) Lacan persists in Fables of Aggression mostly via the mediation of Althusser. Still, the elision of Lacan, only two years after the programmatic claims based on him in “Imaginary and Symbolic in Lacan,” is at the very least surprising.

     

    4. For Jameson’s denunciation of “ethics” in “Imaginary and Symbolic in Lacan” (1977), see IT1 58, 87, 95; cf “Criticism in History,” ibid., 123-6; FA 56; PU 59, 234. (Jameson more accommodatingly reconsiders “ethics” in “Morality versus Ethical Substance; or, Aristotelian Marxism in Alasdair MacIntyre” [1983/4], IT1 181-5). For the Jane Gallop passage, see Reading Lacan (Ithaca and London: Cornell UP, 1985), 59. Gallop and Jameson acknowledge each other’s work, and make some show of taking exception to each other, but on this their views are quite similar.

     

    5. For a suggestive Jamesonian deployment of the term “thematization,” see, e.g., Late Marxism: Adorno, or, the Persistence of the Dialectic (1991), 182-3: “Proving equal to Adorno . . . doing right by him, attempting to keep faith with the protean intelligence of his sentences, requires a tireless effort–always on the point of lapsing–to prevent the thematization [Jameson’s italics] of his concept[s]…”

     

    6. The most relevant Lacan texts in this connection are “The Subversion of the Subject and the Dialectic of Desire in the Freudian Unconscious” (1960) and, to a lesser extent, “On a Question Preliminary to Any Possible Treatment of Psychosis” (1958), in Écrits: A Selection, trans. Alan Sheridan (New York: W.W. Norton, 1977), 292-325, 179-225.

     

    7. “To undo postmodernism homeopathically by the methods of postmodernism: to work at dissolving the pastiche by using all the instruments of pastiche itself, to reconquer some genuine historical sense by using the instruments of what I have called substitutes for history.” Jameson in a 1986 interview with Anders Stephanson, “Regarding Postmodernism,” in Douglas Kellner, ed., Postmodernism/Jameson/Critique (Washington DC: Maisonneuve Press, 1989), 59.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • FA: Fables of Aggression: Wyndham Lewis, the Modernist as Fascist. U of California P: Berkeley, 1979.
    • IT1: The Ideologies of Theory: Essays 1971-1986, Volume 1: Situations of Theory. U of Minnesota P: Minneapolis, 1988.
    • IT2: The Ideologies of Theory: Essays 1971-1986, Volume 2: The Syntax of History. U of Minnesota P: Minneapolis, 1988.
    • M&F: Marxism and Form: Twentieth-Century Dialectical Theories of Literature. Princeton UP: Princeton, 1971.
    • “MPL”: “Marx’s Purloined Letter.” New Left Review 209 (January/February 1995), 75-109.
    • PHL: The Prison-House of Language: A Critical Account of Structuralism and Russian Formalism. Princeton UP: Princeton, 1972.
    • PU: The Political Unconscious: Narrative as a Socially Symbolic Act. Cornell UP: Ithaca, 1981.
    • SV: Signatures of the Visible. Routledge: New York, 1992.